A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


The Sermon

 

---

Author's Note: It’s been a while my friends. Recently I decided to start writing again and as a challenge I chose to write a story set in the US rather than my home turf, so, if I’ve messed up a phrase or cultural reference, please forgive me and let me know my mistake as a PM. Finally, I recognize that I failed to complete the last two stories I started posting here. Please be assured that by the time you read this the full first arc of the story is complete (circa 30,000 words) and most of the second arc has completed first draft. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone
 
Photo by Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

St Marks Episcopal church - Harbor City CA

Nine year old Carl McCarrick sat in church trying hard not to fidget. From the pulpit his grandfather, the Reverend Matthew Noakes, was once again raining down fire and brimstone on the congregation about the sins of the modern liberal world.

“As good Christian men and women I call upon you all, now, to denounce these corruptions, these perversions.”

“Amen.” Came the response, loud and uncompromising, from the body of the Church.

“Do not allow yourself to be led astray by the lies of politicians and do gooders who have turned from the path of righteousness. Who seek to entice you, to trick you, and your children, away from God’s holy light.”

Carl glanced at his family sitting beside him. Mom and Dad nodding fervently along in agreement. His brothers Jimmy and Sean trying to hide their boredom, whilst little Kathleen was oblivious to the thunder, playing with the lace on the cuffs of her Sunday dress. Carl looked away guiltily.

“‘Man shall not lie with a man as if he were a woman. Nor shall a woman lie with another, as if she were a man.’ These are the words of the holy scriptures. This is Gods law.” His grandfather railed.

Then Reverend Noakes paused to cast his eyes over his congregation. His glare resting for a moment on the McCarrick family and his grandchildren before sweeping on, looking for any sign of discomfort or rebellion within his flock.

He dropped his voice to little more than a whisper. “But worst than all these fallen sinners with their depravities and licentiousness. Sinners who willingly court eternal damnation. Are those who mutilate themselves to disguise their corruption and lie to the world.” Now he allowed his voice to steadily rise in volume.

“They would pretend to you that they were born in the wrong body. They would pretend to you that their mind and soul is female and always was. They would dress themselves in the clothes set aside for women, in direct disobedience of the scriptures. They would lie to your face that there was no other path they could take. They would tell you that God made a mistake even as they force themselves into the places set aside for our wives and daughters, our sisters and our mothers, for their own perverted purposes!” Again Reverend Noakes paused for a long moment, letting tension build as adroitly as any vaudeville showman. “So, I ask each and every one of you; do you believe that God, in his infinite wisdom, makes mistakes?”

“No!” The church roared back to him.

“Will you allow these filthy so called ‘trans-sexuals’ to corrupt our decency, our church, our community, even our very children”?

“No!” The entire church roared back once again.

All except for one small boy, sitting in shock beside his parents and siblings.

Now he had a name to describe what was wrong with him, what he had known was wrong since he could remember; and his family and the world around him had loudly branded him a foul sinner because of it.

After a while his grandfather grew tired and the sermon came to an end. A hymn was called for. But Carl had failed to hear another word of his grandfathers hate filled diatribe as he struggled desperately to hold back his tears. He couldn’t allow himself to become a foul sinner, damned for eternity. He couldn’t!

From that day on Carl strove to bury his sinful feelings as deeply as possible, suppressing them and denying them forever. He’d try to become like Sean, he told himself. Although only a year older, Sean was Carl’s idol. Sean was fearless and always willing to include his little brother in his games. That’s best Carl decided. Bury it deep. Be like Sean. Never ever EVER admit to Mom and Dad about being an evil sinner.
But in the back of his mind a little voice whispered,

‘I’m still here.’

A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Chapter 1 - The Ticking Clock

 

---

Author's Note: You may have noticed that I’ve chosen to write a story set in the US rather than my home turf, so, if I’ve messed up a phrase or cultural reference, please forgive me and let me know my mistake as a PM. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone
 
Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

Carl McCarrick decided that as birthdays went, this one sucked. He might be twelve now, but being stuck in the kitchen with his asshole of a brother didn’t seem remotely fair; especially since Sean started it.

In the lounge he could see his dad sprawled in front of the football game. The only breaks in the good natured abuse he heaped on the players was when he gulped another mouthful of soda or reached for the popcorn.

Alongside Dad his oldest brother Jimmy mimicked his father. “What sort of pansy assed tackle was that? Poncing around like a freakin’ fairy. Hit the a’hole!” He crowed.

Carl tuned out the verbal assault on the TV and glowered across the kitchen table at his middle brother. After a moment he bent his head back down to the punishment Mom had inflicted upon the two of them. He focussed on the next line from Proverbs 15, the text they had been set to copy three times. Thank god he was nearly done.

‘The Lord detests the way of the wicked, but he loves those who pursue righteousness.’

He glanced over to see Sean still struggling through his second copy and smiled inwardly to himself even as his tongue prodded the split on his upper lip.

‘Stern discipline awaits anyone who leaves the path; the one who hates correction will die.’

Carl looked again at the words he had written and for the first time really read them. In this house that path was whatever mom and dad approved of, and that list was pretty damned short. It certainly didn’t include Carl’s guilty secret wish. If they ever found out about that he probably would never get to his eighteenth birthday. Carl shook his head, those thoughts were too dangerous to even think around his family.

“Whats up with you Runt?” Sean hissed across the table.

“None of your business.” Carl mumbled quietly, conscious of Mom busy at the sink, and kept his eyes down on the paper in front of him.

“I said ‘what the fuck’s up with you, you little runt?’” Sean hissed louder.

“Sean McCarrick! You just earned yourself another copy.” Mom interrupted from behind him. “I will have no profanity in this house. Psalm 109 I think.”

Carl had to bite his lip to keep himself from smirking as Sean groaned and shot him an evil glare. Mom always did have ears that would put a bat to shame, and Sean was an easy target to rile up. Now he’d gained at least half an hour of peace and quiet in the room he shared with his brother; maybe an hour. That should be enough to properly set up the new laptop he’d been given for his birthday. When he was finished Sean would never be able to get in.

Eventually Carl managed to complete his final punishment copy, handed all three to his mother and nervously waited as she inspected them.

“Hmm, neat enough young man.” She finally allowed. “And did you take the message to heart?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“And what is that message?”

“Fighting and arguing is wrong and deserves punishment, and to accept our punishment with grace ma’am.”

She gave Carl a long look before finally sending him on his way. “Go to your room for an hour to think about that. And apologize to your father and Jimmy for your behavior on your way up. Off you go.”

“Yes Mom, sorry Mom.” Then he ducked out of the kitchen to catch his dad before the commercials finished.

“Dad, Jimmy, sorry about that earlier.”

Brian McCarrick grunted and looked up at his youngest son. The damn kid was too short and delicate for his taste, but hopefully in a year or two he would start to bulk up and out, regardless of what the docs said. “So why did you kick your brother?”

“He called me a faggot.”

“Huh? Well…” Brian struggled to think of an appropriate reply. If anyone had called him a faggot a kicking was the least they could expect. However Marie was still in the kitchen and he knew too well she would be listening in.

“He’s your brother. You’re supposed to get along understand?”

“Okay Dad, I get it. So if I can’t kick him what do I do next time?”

Damn! The kid was way too smart. “Uh, I’ll talk to him later. Get on up to your room like your mother said.”

“Sure Dad.” Carl turned for the stairs, catching a smirk and hidden thumbs up from Jimmy as he did. Behind him he caught his dad’s quiet chuckle. “He may be a shrimp but he’s got balls. At least he’s not a pansy or Momma’s boy.”

Once on the stairs and out of sight Carl allowed himself to grin. He now had time to download and install a decent encryption package and VPN on his present. At last now he would have a safe space outside his head to dream and explore; somewhere none of his family could snoop. But carefully, he chided himself, ever so carefully. He would have to continue to guard every thought and act as if his life depended on it. It probably did.

Later that night, as the two brothers got ready for bed, Sean was still grumbling. “You little runt. It’s your fault we got in trouble. I should have punched you harder. Next time learn to take a fucking joke!”

Carl glared back. “I’ll start calling you a faggot and see how funny you find it Dog breath. Try it again and next time it will be your balls with a hammer.”

“Like a little shrimp like you could manage that. I’d cream you first Runt.” Sean shot back as he climbed up to the top bunk.

“Not if you’re asleep Dog breath. You got to sleep sometime.”

Carl snickered at the silence that met his reply. Then Sean let rip a fart. “Fuck you Runt. You start acting like a sissy faggot, I’ll call you on it an I’ll make sure Mom and Dad knows too. Then you’ll be in a whole world of hurt.” He reached over and flicked the light off.
Carl lay back in the dark and pulled the covers up to his chin as he considered his brothers parting shot. ‘I know, oh god don’t I know’ he thought quietly, careful even in the secrecy of his own head.

He stared at the mattress above him. It hadn’t been much of a birthday but he knew that, while not poor, his parents had to watch the nickels and dimes. A family trip out to the bowling alley, a handful of cards signed by his sister, brothers and father but bought by his mother, and the one thing he had really wanted, his own laptop computer.

The rest of it? Blergh!

He’d smiled and laughed and played his part during the day as they’d expected. He’d retaliated against his brother as they’d expected. He’d hidden his envy of his little sister Kathleen, despite her already turning into a bit of a tomboy, and felt the pressure to conform to what they expected slowly tighten around him.

At dinner Kath had proudly announced that she had helped Mom bake his birthday cake as it was set in front of him. Then she watched him wide eyed as he had dutifully blown out all the candles. He didn’t bother making a wish. The one wish he used to pray for was never going to happen, and even if it did his family would kill him.

‘So yeah, not much of a birthday.’

~o~O~o~

Carl awoke the next morning to the usual racket as Mom chivvied and chased the family to get ready and presentable for church. As usual the bathroom door was locked, and as usual he cursed the fact that, although the house was big, it was also old. It had come from mom’s father, the Reverend Matthew Noakes, when he passed and the house was as old fashioned and stark as he remembered Grampa himself had been. Another reason to be jealous of his sister. Mom had insisted that as a girl she needed her own bathroom so the three boys had to share. Resigning himself to a tepid shower later Carl trudged downstairs to find breakfast.

It was nearly ten o’clock before everyone was fed, watered, washed and dressed to Mom’s satisfaction and they were allowed to troop out to the van for the ten minute drive to church.

“We’re going to be well early Mom.” Sean whined as he clambered in.

“Well that will allow you extra time to pray about your shortcomings before the service. Especially after your behavior yesterday,” was the immediate retort. “I need to see Mrs Silcox about next months prayer group.” The rest of the family wisely kept quiet. As a preachers daughter Mom was unforgiving of anyone, family and pastor included, who failed show a properly devout and respectful attitude. In fact the new pastor, Reverend Fuller, most of all. Carl had watched Mom with her mouth set in a hard line during more than one sermon whilst the pastor had explained the Christian duty of tolerance, inclusion and love. Grandpa Reverend Noakes had never explained. He’d merely slung the brimstone around with a large shovel.

Fifteen minutes later, with the required conference complete, the family dutifully trooped in and took their accustomed pew near the front. Like his brothers and sister Carl set his face in a mask of attentiveness and let his mind wander through the familiar monotony of the service; right up until the sermon. He had learned to his cost to listen to that. Mom had the sneaky habit of asking questions after. This Sunday however was unusual.

“Brothers and Sisters. Today we have amongst us a fine young man. Dressed, not as you have been used to seeing him, but at my request in his service uniform. Please stand up Michael.”

Reverend Fuller waved towards an embarrassed Lance Corporal Michael Braybrooke who clambered to his feet and straightened his service alphas whilst the congregation craned around and whispered as they finally recognized the young man with a buzz cut as the same boy with a shaggy blonde mop who, with his family, had been a regular churchgoer and an organizer for the youth club.

“As many of you will recall, a year last summer Michael finished high school here in Harbor City and patriotically decided to serve his country before going on to college. He is here today having finished his training and is on leave before shipping out with his unit. I’m not sure if I’m allowed to say where, but I’m told it will be hot, sandy and close to biblical lands.” Reverend Fuller paused, and looked straight at the young marine. “Michael, every Sunday until you return safely to your family, we will pray for you and your comrades, wherever you may be. As you go out to shield and protect us, know also that the blessings of our lord Jesus Christ shall shield and protect you, and all our service men and women, who go in harms way.”

The congregation responded with a rousing ‘Amen’.

After his earlier solemnity Reverend Fuller grinned. “Well, now that we have embarrassed our young warrior, let us allow him to take his seat and turn to todays sermon and the words of our lord taken from Ephesians chapter six…”

As always after the service the younger McCarricks drifted away from their parents and headed for the youth club to the side of the church. Kath quickly cottoned on to a couple of her friends whilst the boys congregated to the flock already pestering the young marine and his little brother Charlie.

“Awesome haircut man. You need to make Charlie get one too and loose that faggy ponytail.”

The boys laughed, missing Michael’s small frown and glance of concern towards Charlie.

“Mike, c’mon, you can trust us. Where are you really going? You going to kill anyone? Is it really that secret?”

Carl listened intently from the back of the small crowd as the older boys clustered round.

Michael laughed. “No, I won’t tell you and no, I hope not. As for being a secret it’s one of the first things they drill into us. Good OPSEC, or operational security, saves lives. So the safest course is to say absolutely nothing and to think carefully about everything you do. Do you really want me to put fellow marines lives at risk?”

“Uh, I guess not.” Derek Peterson was stumped for a moment before rallying. “But I guess you get all sorts of really cool guns and sh…stuff. So ’course your going to be OK and kill all the rag heads.”

“It doesn’t work like that Derek. All the cool ‘stuff’ in the world isn’t enough unless you are properly trained. What do you think I’ve been doing for the last eighteen months?”

“So what did they teach you? Was it really like in the movies?”

“All sorts of stuff. From getting up at four in the morning to learning how to polish my boots.” Again Michael laughed. “Yeah, it was sorta like the movies but the important things they taught were to learn how to plan and how to stand on your own two feet. I coulda really used that big time when I was back in school, so take that to heart guys.” With that he glanced up, “looks like the old folks are about to head on out so you’d best skedaddle.”

With a few grumbles and ‘good lucks’ the crowd broke up and started heading back towards the parental units.

Nervously Carl hung back until he was noticed by the young marine. “Uh, it’s Carl isn’t it? Carl McCarrick?”

“Yeah Mike.” He paused, “I just wanted to say… come back safe and, and I’ll… pray for you.” Then he ducked his head and raced to catch up with his brothers.

“Get a move on Runt! Or we’ll leave you behind.” Sean shouted as he dived into the van.

God his brother was such a jerk.

~o~O~o~

Monday morning started as a perfect school day for February.

Sean and Carl trudged through the early morning gloom to the school bus stop, whilst above them dark blustery clouds tried to dump their chill sleet under the collars of both boys.

“Fuckin’ weather,” was all Sean managed before the two of them hunkered down under the scanty shelter of old Mrs Werrimann’s lone apple tree at the corner.

After a few miserable minutes the bus finally pulled up alongside the sidewalk, its windows already fogged up from the bodies inside.
“Get a move on kids.” The driver called out as the door swung open. They needed no encouragement and dashed for the bus. Carl wisely allowed Sean ahead, not wishing to get barged out of the way in his brother’s haste.

“Grab a seat you two.”

Sean quickly spotted a couple of his buds and swung down into the seat they had kept for him. Carl however slipped down the length of the bus looking for a space. No one made any effort to invite him to join them. To be fair he didn’t blame them. His older brothers had picked up a reputation during their time at East Side Middle School with both the students and staff, so that when Carl had turned up at the start of the school year he was already looked at askance; another of ‘those McCarrick boys’. The only good he could see from that was that few kids were willing to mess with him, despite Jimmy having moved on to become a freshman at Oak Vale High School this year.

For the rest of the ride Carl tried to ignore his damp jacket as he pulled out one of his text books and quickly refreshed the chapters he had covered last Friday. Mister Kenyon had a nasty habit of springing pop quizzes based on homework set over the weekend.

It wasn’t until Carl got to his math class that he finally began to warm up and dry out, which was a good thing. Twenty five damp students had made home room smell like a pack of wet dogs. He had just finished unpacking his text and note books when Miss Moreno came in.

“Morning class! Weather for ducks eh?” She chirped, dumping a pile of papers and her laptop on the desk. “I’ll hand out your homework at the end of class. Don’t worry, everyone got a C or better. Now let’s revise what we learned last week about exponents before moving on to see how we can use them…”

Carl enjoyed math. He liked the purity of numbers and functions. An answer was either right or wrong, there were no grey areas, no expectations from family or society, no inner doubts. He could feel the numbers in his head, fitting together in pretty patterns. For the brief time of the period he could relax. It also helped that Miss Moreno, a petite bouncy Latina, was also his favorite teacher. All too soon the bell rang.

“Well done Carl. An A+ as usual.” She winked at him as he collected his marked assignment.

“F’in nerd,” was quietly hissed behind his back as he left for his next class. Carl didn’t bother to turn round to see who it was. He was used to such complaints whilst his brother’s reputations gave him a degree of protection. He just quietly smiled to himself and headed for his locker.

After a solitary lunch period and the chance to make inroads into that night’s homework Carl took the opportunity to go to the restroom, and then backed out rapidly. Sean and two of his crowd were hassling a bespectacled kid from his home room. Nicky something… yeah, Nicky Valladares, that was it.

“What sort of faggy name is ‘Nicky’? You fuckin’ look like a fruit. You a bum chum of my faggy li’l bro?” A grunt of pain told Carl more than he wanted. “Answer me ‘Nicky’!”

By then Carl was out of the door without being seen and headed as quickly as possible for another restroom. ‘I didn’t see anything. It was just Sean being Sean. Not my business.’ He told himself repeatedly despite the warring feelings of guilt, fear and disgust. Yeah, disgust with his own family, that roiled inside him. He knew he should have done something, said something, but he had to sleep in the same room as Sean. Better to keep quiet, keep his own secrets, let someone else be a hero. Then the first bell rang and he started jogging.

The last period of the day was PE and, much to Carl’s relief, today it was in the pool. Ten minutes later the class of thirty were lined up.

“Everyone here?” The coach paused for a quick headcount then frowned. “Where’s Valladares? Anyone?”

Carl’s earlier guilt returned with a vengeance as he looked around and avoided the coaches eye.

“No? OK let’s get started. Everyone into the water.”

Carl pushed himself hard throughout the session, using physical effort to punish himself for his earlier cowardice, and he was fast. Despite his small size and build he had listened and watched as the coach demonstrated techniques and had tried his best to copy them. That in turn had drawn the coaches attention.

“McCarrick!”

Carl heard the call as he climbed wearily out of the pool. “Yes Coach?”

“Over here.” Mister Andrews turned and called out a couple more students names. When all three had assembled he addressed them. “You three did well out there today and I think you’ve got potential.” He eyed each of the boys in turn. “I’ll be holding tryouts for the school swimming squad at the start of next semester. But in the meantime I run sessions after school twice a week. If you want a serious chance in the tryouts you might want to think about it. Talk to your folks and if you’re interested get back to me by the end of the week okay?”

“Thanks Coach!” The other two guys grinned and high fived.

“None of that! I’m offering a chance, not making a promise. I’m looking for disciplined team players, not aggressive prima donnas, understood?” For some reason he was looking straight at Carl as he said it.

Carl allowed a small smile. “Understood Coach.” Yeah, the McCarrick family reputation strikes again.

Once he had gotten a seat on the bus home Carl let out a hefty sigh and tiredly started pulling books out of his backpack.

“What you doing Runt?” Sean stuck his head over the seat in front. Carl didn’t bother looking up.

“What does it look like?”

“Fuckin’ nerd.”

“No, smart. I get it done now when there’s nothing to do but sit here. Then I get more time vegging at home in front of the cartoons or out practicing hoops, while mom has you nailed to the kitchen table Dog breath.”

For a moment Sean thought about it, then shrugged as he turned back to his buds. “Like I said, fuckin’ nerd.”

By the time Carl finally finished his homework and escaped the kitchen, leaving Sean still stuck under their mothers eye, there was no chance to veg in front of the cartoons. Jimmy and two of his goons had beaten him to the couch and were already torquing the remote through the sports channels. Carl shrugged and ambled up the stairs to play on his new computer.

“So what about that Braybrooke dude? Cool or what?” One of the guys who went to their church asked the room.

“He..heck yeah.” Jimmy glanced at the open kitchen door. “Gettin’ the chance to go to cool places and scrag a bunch of rag heads.”

“Yeah, freakin’ Ghost Warrior Recon for real. And getting paid for it!” The boys laughed.

“His li’l bro’s in in my home room.” Jimmy scowled. “Every time I look at that fruit with his faggy ponytail it’s like I’m embarrassed for his brother. Like he’s disrespecting him.”

“And the Marine Corps.” Goon Two interjected as all three boys nodded. “Maybe the little fruit needs a lesson?”

Jimmy thought about it for a moment. “Nah, too much like hard work. Hey, did you guys catch the playoffs on Saturday?”

The conversation faded as Carl quickly pulled the bedroom door closed behind him and dropped onto his bed. He didn’t want to hear any more.

Dinner that night was one of Carls favorites, spaghetti and spicy meatballs. He kept his head down enjoying the food as the conversation swirled around him.

“Carl!”

He looked up with a start at the sharp tone in his moms voice, wondering what he had done wrong.

“Huh?”

“Your mother asked you a question son.”

“Uh, sorry mom. I was enjoying dinner too much.”

Maria McCarrick smiled. She loved to cook and compliments in this household were few and far between. Across the table she caught a snide whisper, “Suck-up.”

“Sean, leave your brother alone,” then she turned her attention back to Carl. “I asked how school was today dear.”

“It was okay Mom. Oh yeah…”

“Yes, not ‘yeah’.”

“Sorry Mom. Yes.”

“Well? Go on.”

“I had PE this afternoon in the pool. Anyway afterwards Coach, that’s Mister Andrews, called a couple of us over…” Carl glanced around to see all his family watching him and paused, embarrassed.

“Runt’s in trouble,” chortled his brother.

“Sean McCarrick, another word and you’re doing the dishes on your own,” Maria turned back to son number three, “go on dear. Why did he want to speak to you?”

“Well he, uh, said we had potential and that he was holding tryouts for the swimming team early next semester and there are training sessions a couple of times a week until then an he wanted an answer by the end of the week but we had to talk to you guys first. I mean each of us had to talk to our own parents, not just to you guys, and I think I want to give it a go if that’s okay with you?” Finally Carl stopped and grabbed a breath as he looked hopefully back and forth between Mom and Dad.

“Whoa, that was a mouthful son!” Brian McCarrick chuckled. “Does that mean you’ll be on the swimming team next year?”

“He said he’d give us a chance, you know, to prove ourselves. He wouldn’t promise a place.”

“And that’s as it should be. Stand on your own two feet, right? But he went out of his way to invite you, didn’t he?”

Carl looked down at his plate. “I guess.”

Brian looked over at his wife. “What do you think sweetie?”

Maria paused in thought for a moment. “This won’t affect your grades?”

“No Mom, its only a couple of afternoons after school. You know I get all my work done.”

“Alright, I agree. Brian?”

“It’s not football but the shrimp isn’t exactly built for it yet. That’ll come in a couple of years when he puts some meat on his bones right? Yeah… I mean ‘yes’, I approve.” Brian turned his attention to the rest of his male progeny. “And you two start taking notes. When am I going to see you trying out for the JV squad?”

Thankfully his parents attention moved off Carl as his siblings each got quizzed in turn and he only had to put up with the occasional glare from Sean.

~o~O~o~

Over the next few weeks Carl discovered that one of the advantages of joining the swim team development sessions was that, for two afternoons a week, Carl no longer had to travel home on the same bus as Sean and his cronies. Sure, he had to work later to catch up on his homework, but again, by the time he got home he usually didn’t have to put up with his sibling grunting and glaring from the other side of the kitchen table. He also found himself spending more time with Kathleen who got home the same time after her ballet lessons.

“Moooommm?”

“Yes sweetheart?”

“What does this word mean?”

Tiredly Maria looked across at her daughter, her hands covered in flour. “I’m a bit busy right now sweetheart,” she held up her hands to show Kathleen as she saw a pout forming, “but if you ask your brother. I’m sure he can help.”

“Caarrrlll?”

Maria waited for her son to roll his eyes. Then blinked when he didn’t.

“What’s up munchkin?”

“What does this word mean?”

She watched as he got up and moved to sit next to his sister on the other side of the table.

“Can you show me?”

“Here.” Kath stabbed her finger at the page.

“Okay, so can you read me the sentence it’s in?”

“Ummm, ‘Daughter of Eve from the far land of Spare Oom where eternal summer reigns around the bright city of War Drobe, how would it be if you came and had tea with me?’”.

“Nicely read munchkin! So, do you want to guess what ‘eternal’ means?”

“Uhh, something to do with turning?”

“Good try but not quite. It’s another way of saying forever. Like ‘ever and ever’ okay?”

Maria turned away as her eyes glistened. Carl was the only one of the boys who actually made an effort to spend time with their sister. Perhaps he would make a great teacher? Unlike the other two at least he was getting good grades and didn’t keep landing himself in trouble.

Unseen behind her Carl reached over and gave Kath a quick one armed hug and smile before returning to his own homework.

Sean however was becoming more of a problem. A few days later, homework done, Carl was curled up on his bunk with a new Terry Pratchett novel he’d got from the library.

“Oi, Runt, gimme the password for your laptop.”

Carl sighed and put his finger to keep his page before looking up. “Why?”

“I wanna check a website out for my uhh, homework.”

“Use the family computer downstairs.”

“Jimmy’s on it.”

“Then who just cranked up Slipknot in his room? Kath?”

“Look just gimme the password.”

“No.”

“You’re supposed to share. I share my Xbox.”

“No you don’t. You broke one of the controllers within a month of Christmas. Anyway the only game you have is ESPN NFL which is lame.” Carl turned back to his book.

“I said ‘gimme your fuckin’ password’ Runt”.

“And I said no. Listen shit for brains, the only reason you want to use my laptop is to surf for porn right?” Carl rode straight over his brother’s denials. “What you’ve conveniently ‘forgotten’ is that Mom and Dad signed up for parental control filters so they can track what sites are visited and from which computer. Anyway, how did you know I set up password protection? You been trying to break in?”

“Fuck you Runt.” Sean quickly reached down and flicked Carls book out of his hands before stomping out on the landing and kicking the door closed behind him.

“SEAN McCARRICK! What did I tell you about stomping around the house and slamming doors? Get yourself down here young man. Right NOW!” Carl grinned as Moms voice reached him even through the closed door. He picked up his book and started flicking through to find his place.

~o~O~o~

As the weeks rolled past and the mornings grew lighter Carl began to find some small degree of acceptance at school. Teachers no longer looked surprised when he turned his work in on time, or paid attention in class. Students no longer shied away from him in the halls and canteen. A couple even vaguely smiled at him. Best of all Coach Andrews kept on encouraging him with his swimming. “If you keep this progress up young McCarrick I’d say you have a real chance of a place on the team. Next session you need to work on your racing turns, but your overall form is looking smooth. Keep it up.”

But it was only after another hard training session that Carl got the final confirmation that he was no longer ‘one of those McCarrick boys’. He’d probably spent too long in the showers but dammit, the session had left his arms and legs feeling like jelly. As Carl wandered over to his corner to get dressed he heard a couple of people come into the locker room. At first he couldn’t make out the words until he recognized one of them as Coach Andrews voice.

“So, how’s the new talent shaping up David?”

“Pretty good Phil.” He heard Coach reply. “There’s definitely three or four I’d like to see in the squad. It’s early days yet but a couple might even go all the way.”

“Who are they?”

“Well, we got McDonald and Segura in Grade seven and McCarrick and Weissmann in six.”

“Uh, McCarrick?”

Carl froze, then pushed himself further into the corner.

“Yeah that’s what I thought at first, but the kid’s nothing like his brothers. He may not be the strongest but he actually listens and tries. I also spoke to his home room teacher. The kid’s holding a 3.7 GPA and absolutely aceing math.”

“Okay, if you’re sure.” The second voice sounded doubtful.

“Wait till you see him yourself. I bet he’s just as pee’d off being tarred with his brothers’ rep as we are.”

The voices moved away so Carl quietly finished up before grabbing his sports bag as he snuck out the back way from the locker room, a big grin plastered across his face.

However, despite all the distractions at school, Carl was conscious of time passing. He’d read the handouts from school about adolescent development that Sean had dumped on his desk and promptly ignored. He’d even risked a couple of quick internet searches on the family computer and in the library about the effects of testosterone. Not that he needed to, Jimmy made a point of letting everyone know that he was shaving whilst Sean teased Carl regularly about his lack of pubes. However, with every plan Carl considered, he realized he needed both money and somewhere safe to research. As Spring Break approached he was getting desperate.

A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Chapter 2 – False Dawn

 

---

~o~O~o~

Author's Note: You may have noticed that I’ve chosen to write a story set in the US rather than my home turf, so, if I’ve messed up a phrase or cultural reference, please forgive me and let me know my mistake as a PM. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone
 
Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

On the first Saturday of Spring break Carl almost missed the first ray of hope for his plans. As usual the family was sitting down to breakfast and he was eyeing the last pancake on the plate, wondering if he could safely grab it before Sean the garbage can reached over.

“Honey, you know Mrs. Werrimann?” Marie asked her husband as she dropped two more pieces of bacon on his plate.

“Uhh, sure. What’s happened?”

“I bumped into her at Walmart on Thursday.”

“Uhh huh.”

“You know her daughter in law has been on at her for some time to move into a retirement complex?”

“I didn’t but go on.”

“Well she’s finally decided to move. Claire and she have been looking for a while and…”

“Uhh, who’s Claire?”

“Her daughter in law, Kevin’s wife. Well, widow now. You wouldn’t of thought he would get cancer at his age, or it would take him so fast. Such a tragedy, and poor Mrs. Werrimann…”

Brian gently interjected, “Umm, Sweetheart? You were saying about moving?”

‘Oh yes. Well she’s started to clear out the house and wondered if you and the boys could help her with the garage? The apartment she’s going to is a lot smaller and she obviously won’t be looking after a yard. So she thought you might find a good home for some of the tools and stuff.”

Brian grinned wryly at his wife. He knew when he’d been volunteered and was wise enough to accept gracefully. “So when is she expecting us?”

“Well there’s nothing planned for this afternoon and the weather’s nice.”

Brian turned to his children. “Okay guys we have our marching orders. One o’clock front and center in work clothes. Any questions?”

“Honey, don’t forget I’m dropping Kathleen over at her friend Suzie’s birthday party.”

Jimmy managed to jump in next. “Sorry Dad, with the tryouts in three weeks a bunch of us arranged some kicking practice at school.”

“Yeah, and I promised Jimmy I’d help. Collecting balls and stuff.”

Carl sensed Sean's kick under the table aimed at his big brothers shin.

“Oh! Yeah. We’re gonna need you. And it’ll be good practice for when you’re ready to try out.” Jimmy added, his stare at his younger brother making it clear he was seriously owed for backing up his brothers excuse.

Dad grunted and turned his attention to Carl before he too had a chance to work out an excuse. “Well it looks like it’s just you and me kiddo. One o’clock sharp.”

~o~O~o~

When Mrs. Werrimann opened up the garage for them, it wasn’t anywhere near as bad as Carl had feared. A work bench was set at the back, with tools racked neatly above or stored below. To one side shelves lined the wall with stacked boxes and containers filling the space, whilst a ride on mower and a rotavator were neatly parked to one side.

“Are you sure there’s nothing in here you want to keep Ma’am?” Dad asked their neighbor.

“This was Frank and Kevin's domain. All I did was park the car. No, if you can use anything take it with my blessing Brian. And thank you for coming over to help dear.”

“But some of this stuff could be sold.” Dad pointed out, eyeing the ride on mower that couldn’t have been more than four or five years old.

“You always were considerate Brian, even when you were a little boy trying to keep Kevin out of mischief.” Mrs. Werrimann’s eyes twinkled as she caught Carl trying to hide a smirk. “No, that’s my final word. Now I’ll let you strong men get on shall I?”

Dad went back to the van and pulled out gloves and a pile of heavy duty garbage bags. “Okay sport, let’s get to work.”

Three sweaty dusty hours, and two trips to the recycling center, later, and Carl was lifting the last few plastic cartons down from the top shelves. Wondering why they were so heavy he prised up the lid of one and peered inside. Frowning, he lifted down the next three and repeated his inspection. “Umm, Dad? Do you think Mrs. Werrimann would mind if I kept these for myself?”

Brian paused from struggling to push the rotavator out onto the driveway. “What have you got there son?” He asked, rubbing filthy hands down the legs of his jeans as he wandered over.

“They’re full of old comics and stuff.”

Brian grinned. “Yeah, Kevin was into his comics. So was his dad for that matter. Why do you want them?”

“I heard there are people who collect them? Some pay five to ten dollars if they’re in good condition. There must be hundreds here; some of them must be worth something.”

“Uh huh, and how would you plan on selling them?” Brian smiled at his son’s sudden enthusiasm.

“We could set up an eBay account. It doesn’t cost anything. Take pictures and all that and post out any that people want to buy. C’mon Dad, it’ll be fun, and you’re always reminding us to stand on our own two feet.”

“And you’ll do all the work? No coming to Mom or me for help?”

“Promise. And if it makes money I’ll even be able to put some aside for college. Deal?” Carl looked up at his dad hopefully.

Brian narrowed his eyes for a long moment. “You would be responsible for all costs. You keep on top of any orders and give good service. Your grades don’t slip and at least half goes into your college fund. Agreed?”

Number three son bounced up and hugged Brian tight. “Yes! Deal! Thanks Dad.” Then hefted one of the boxes to start loading up the van with his booty.

For the rest of Spring break Carl was busy. Between swimming practice and chores he was down in his makeshift office and storeroom in one of the old house’s cellars, steadily photographing and cataloguing his haul. With his dads help and approval he had set up both eBay and PayPal accounts, raided his savings to buy stamps, labels, envelopes and clear plastic sleeves. He researched prices then uploaded the first fifty comics he’d catalogued for sale.

“So, how’s our little entrepreneur doing? He’s looking a lot happier.” Marie snuggled in to her husband on the couch, finally allowing herself to relax now all the kids were in bed.

“I wouldn’t have believed it but he was right. He’s sold six of those comics already. Ninety five bucks! I was worried he’d get bored and we’d have more junk cluttering up the cellar, but he’s kept his nose to the grindstone.”

“And you’re keeping an eye on the money? Making sure it doesn’t go to his head? He’s only twelve and you remember what Jimmy was like.”

“Don’t worry honey. I had to sign up for the PayPal account on his behalf and its linked to my checking account. If he wants to get money out he has to come to me. And remember, he agreed that half of it goes to his college fund. Relax, I’ve got my eye on it.” Brian gave his wife a hug and turned his attention back to the TV.

He would have been rather less relaxed if he knew that his child had also been thinking hard about the very same problem. It had taken Carl three days to catalogue the four hundred odd comics and another four to research the titles to see which might sell. On the second day his jaw dropped. “No, freaking way!” He whispered, then gingerly picked up a slightly dog-eared comic and placed it reverently in his drawer. By the fourth day it had been joined by two more and Carl started to worry about how to keep his secret treasures, and the opportunity they represented, safe.

‘Now,’ she told herself. ‘Now, I might just survive.’

~o~O~o~

Spring break was over much too fast as Carl continued to prepare for the upcoming Swim team tryouts. When the day finally came both Mom and Dad were as nervous as he was, offering lots of conflicting advice right up until he walked out the door that morning.

“Jeez! I thought they’d never shut up. You’d think it was something important.” Sean snarked.

Carl just ignored him as usual. He’d do what he could and it’d be good enough, or it wouldn’t. On the bus he headed for a seat as far from Sean as possible and pulled out a notebook. He had to get through the day first.

There was no disguising the massive grin on his face as Carl jumped down from the school bus and almost skipped round to the back door of Casa McCarrick. “Hi Mom!”

“Hi sweetheart. Looks like someone had a good day at school.” Marie smiled fondly at son number three as he bounced into the kitchen looking like a bottle of fizzy soda about to burst. “If you’ve got any homework I suggest you get right on it. Dinner will be ready in an hour.” She saw his shoulders droop. “Then you can share your news with everyone.” She paused, “of course, if it’s good news, we might just break out the Ben and Jerry's.”

“Chocolate Fudge brownie?”

“Umm maybe,” her attempt to frown was ruined by the smile tugging at her lips, “but it would have to be really good news.”

“Ohh Yeah!” Carl dropped his school bag and dashed upstairs to change.

“…With bread of life our souls supply, That we may live with Christ on high.” Kath finished the grace Mom had given her to learn, proud she’d remembered it all.

“Amen.”

Silence reigned for a few minutes as the family dug in, until Dad laid down his knife and fork.

“So kiddo, how was school? You got any news for us?”

Carl finished mopping up his gravy. “Um, not sure. Oh yes! I managed to get an A in my math test.” He bit his lip to keep from grinning like a loon whilst Dad frowned in bewilderment.

“But I thought today was….”

Marie took pity on her husband. “He’s winding us up dear. Go on, tell us Carl.” She encouraged.

“Yes!” The shout exploded from a beaming Carl. “I’m on the squad. Training starts next Tuesday.”

“Way to go slugger!”

“Yay!”

“Congrats li’l bro.”

Carl sat back enjoying the praise and congratulations of his family as Mom went to fetch the celebratory ice cream. Oh yeah, Chocolate Fudge brownie.

“So Jimmy, no pressure for a week Saturday then?” Dad clapped his eldest on the shoulder.

“Hey, if the squirt can do it, I can.” Jimmy declared with a wink to Carl.

“I’ve seen him training. He should be a shoo-in.” Carl offered, grateful for his big brother’s praise.

“So, Carl, is there any special kit we need to get you?” Mom asked as everyone settled back down.

“Uh, I’ve got a list in my bag. Racing goggles, team track suit, bag and speedos.”

At that Sean had to butt in. “Speedos? I thought only queers wore those?” He smirked.

“Sean!” Mom warned.

“I was just saying.” He grumbled and returned his attention to the ice cream.

After a suspicious frown Mom turned back to son number three. “If you need it, you need it. How much is it? I’ll send an envelope in with you tomorrow.”

Carl reached round to snag his schoolbag and retrieved a couple of pieces of paper. “Oh, you guys need to sign this for permission, and… here it is, seventy four, forty.” He watched as mom’s smile froze for a moment. Then he decided.

“Dad?”

“What son?”

“You know the money I’ve been making from the comics? I was thinking. You know, about being expected to stand on our own two feet? Could I use some of it towards the kit?”

The lines around his father’s eyes crinkled. “Yes son. I think that’s a fine idea.” He replied proudly.

On the other side of the table no one noticed the look of calculation that crossed Sean’s face.

~o~O~o~

With the demands of the swimming squad, his comic business and the end of year tests looming, Carl had little time to pay attention to what was happening outside his immediate world. He knew that Sean had gotten into trouble at school for something, and that Mom had had to go see his teachers about it, but Dog breath was largely staying out of his way now that Mom and Dad were riding his case. Carl even managed to ignore the routine insults and snide remarks. He had too much important stuff going on to be bothered with the idiot.

That all came to a crashing halt one Tuesday morning in May.

“Mom? Have you been tidying down in the cellar?” Carl asked as he grabbed a bowl of melon.

“Me? No. You promised you’d keep your work area clean yourself remember? Why do you ask?”

“I laid out some comics for posting yesterday afternoon. A couple of them have vanished.”

“Are you sure you didn’t misplace them?”

“No, I put them in the middle of the table before dinner last night just so I wouldn’t forget.”

“Well you haven’t got time to search before school. We’ll look for them this afternoon okay? I’m sure they’ll turn up. The bus will be here in five minutes so make sure you have everything.”

“Okay Mom.” Carl gave his mother a quick peck on the cheek and went to collect his stuff.

By the time he and Sean got to the bus Carl was certain he hadn’t made a mistake. They’d definitely been right there in the middle of the table. “Sean you didn’t see them did you?”

Sean sneered. “Why the fuck would I? I’m not interested in your stupid comics Runt.”

Carl worried about the mystery for the rest of the day, and when he got home after swimming he rushed through his homework. “Did you find them anywhere Mom?” He finally asked.

“Sorry sweetheart, I didn’t get a chance to look.”

Carl went through his work room three times without success. He also checked that his secret treasures were safe, and breathed a huge sigh of relief when their hiding place hadn’t been disturbed. He checked his bedroom, the lounge and even in his school bag. Nada. His questions over dinner met with the same result.

He sighed, “Dad, I’m going to have to pay a refund.”

“Okay, sadly these things happen in business. Just make sure you explain what happened to the customer and tell me how much.”

“‘kay Dad.” Disconsolately he grabbed a soda from the fridge and headed down stairs.

It was nearly bed time when Carl reappeared. He’d made sure that tonight’s orders were already put into envelopes, stamped and addressed. He handed the completed orders over to his dad to drop off in a mailbox tomorrow. “Thirty seven fifty Dad.”

“I’ll sort it in the morning son. Now off to bed.”

“Night Dad, night Mom.”

Carl wandered into the kitchen and dropped his empty soda can in the trash. Then stopped and looked again. A colored scrap of paper stuck out, almost buried under the scrapings from tonight’s dinner. Carl’s eyes narrowed and he reached down into the garbage bag and pulled. Out came a crumpled, torn and soggy comic book. He checked, yep it was one of the missing ones and Carl knew exactly who was the thief. Dog breath had been on KP duties every night this week as part of his latest grounding. Now he just had to prove it.

“Good morning dear. You’re up early.” Marie exclaimed as son number three bounced into the kitchen.

“Morning Mom. I forgot to order some new sleeves and stuff last night. All done now.” Carl plonked himself down at the table, making sure he could see right down the hall to the stairs down to the cellar. He was ready for Sean to emerge.

For the next few days Carl did his best to make sure he kept Sean in sight at all times when he was home. Then on Friday his order arrived.

“There’s a package on the side for you Carl.” His mom called out from the kitchen when he got back from school.

“Thanks Mom! Back in a few.” He shouted as he grabbed the box and vanished downstairs before she could remind him to do his homework.

It was nearer to half an hour than the ‘few’ he’d promised when Carl re-emerged, but he quickly settled down to his homework opposite Sean.

“So, what was the package all about young man?” Mom queried.

Carl grinned. “I got an order for a couple of high value comics; sixty bucks each! Anyway the buyer wanted extra protection when they shipped, so I needed some specialist supplies. Anyway, now I’ve got what I need I dug the comics out and will package them up in the morning. I’ll drop them in the post tomorrow afternoon.”

That evening Carl made a point to stay in the living room right up to bed time, watching TV with Jimmy and his dad.

On Saturday afternoon as the football game finished Brian was surprised to be summonsed to the kitchen by his youngest son, who then made a point of closing the door behind him.

“Mom, Dad, you remember some of my comic books went missing on Tuesday?” Carl asked his parents as he worked on his laptop at the table.

“Uh, yes son, did you find them?”

“Yep. They’d been ripped up, crumpled in a ball, then shoved under Tuesdays bolognese sauce.” Carl pulled open a plastic sack to display his evidence. He watched as both his parents began to frown.

“Mom, do you remember yesterday afternoon when I told you about a special order? Two comics at sixty dollars each?”

“Umm, yes dear, but what has that got to do with this?” She pointed at the plastic sack.

“Mom, I’m really sorry but I told you a lie. Two lies. The comics I left out were pretty much worthless, and the box that came yesterday contained a motion sensor security camera. I set it up before dinner in the work room and left the comics on the table. Then I stayed away from the cellar until an hour ago. This is what the camera saw.” Carl hit play and watched the color drain from his mom and dad’s faces.

Carl was curled up in a corner of the couch, trying to concentrate on the TV over the shouting coming from the kitchen, when Jimmy plonked himself down beside his little bro’.

“Jeez Carl, you really set off a shit storm of epic proportions didn’t you?”

Carl shrugged. “He trashed forty bucks worth of my stuff and tried to trash what he thought was another hundred and twenty. Before I left Mom and Dad to it, I also spotted Mom checking her purse.”

“Yeah, but he’s family. You shouldn’t have dropped him in it.”

“So? If he’s family he shouldn’t have been stealing from family either.” Carl turned to look at his big brother. “If it had been your gear what would you have done? Kicked some sense into him and made him pay you back?”

“Uhh, yeah, probably.”

“And how am I supposed to do that? You and Sean are a bit bigger than me, remember?”

Jimmy sniggered. “More than a bit.”

The two of them settled down and cranked up the volume. A few minutes later Carl prodded Jimmy in the side.

“Oh, I forgot to ask with World War Three kicking off when you walked in. How did your tryouts go?”

Jimmy puffed up with pride. “You’re looking at one of the JV wide receivers.”

“Hey! Way to go big bro!”

Despite Jimmy’s good news the atmosphere in the house that weekend made the Arctic look like the Florida Keys in July. Carl got told off for lying to his mom and for spying on his brother; but he also got an apology and the promise of forty dollars from said brother. However, when Dad tried to have another go at him about trust in the family, Carl had to fight to keep his temper.

“Look Dad I agree! I really wish there’d been another way but this was the least worst option I could see. I couldn’t go running to you and making accusations without proof; you taught us better than that. So I got proof. I’m not proud of setting a trap for Sean but I work da… really hard selling those comics and I trusted Sean not to mess with them. He did. I could have pretended nothing happened, but you also taught us to stand up for ourselves. And if I had let Sean get away with this now, what next? Wouldn’t you rather deal with this within the family? Or wait until a cop comes knocking at the door, or you get a call from downtown asking you to post bail?”

After that nothing more was said to Carl about what had happened, and by Sunday evening a proper lock had been fitted to the work room door that only Carl and Dad had keys to.

The Siberian atmosphere continued through to Monday morning with Sean and Carl utterly silent from getting up until getting on the school bus. Then they separated.

Carl tried to forget about his slime bag brother, and by morning break had focussed his attention back on getting ready for the upcoming tests. Every teacher was in revision mode and the homework was piling up so much that Carl quickly detoured to his locker to swap out some books.

Out of nowhere a rabbit punch slammed into his back, even as his face was shoved inside his locker and held there.

Dazed and hurting Carl tried to struggle, but he was held tight against the lockers as a gust of bad breath washed over him and a voice whispered in his ear. “This is just a friendly warning Faggot. Next time remember ’Snitches get stitches.’ fuckin’ Runt.”
Unseen hands finally released Carl to drop to the floor, before a boot smashed into his side with an audible crack.

~o~O~o~

Even as Carl saw Mom rushing into the recovery room he knew she was seriously worried. Mom never went anywhere without getting made up and into something smart. The fact she was in jeans and tennies with her hair in a messy ponytail told its own story.

“Ah, Mrs McCarrick, I’m Doctor…”

Mom overrode him, her voice spiking in panic even as she tried to push to the side of the bed. “What happened? Who did this? How is he?”

“He got attacked in school Mrs McCarrick.” The Doctor kept his voice low and calm. “As for who did this, that is for the Police. Now that you are here they should be coming along to interview young Carl shortly. Carl has a fractured rib and some bruises, so he should be all healed up in under a couple of months. He’ll be uncomfortable for the first few days, and won’t be able to do any strenuous activity for the next six weeks.” The Doc turned to Carl and gave him a wink. “However he should be fine to be back in school by Wednesday.”

“Gee, thanks Doc! You’ve just blown my plan for a week off right out of the water.” Carl tried to mock growl, but the pain from his side made it come out more as an annoyed whisper.

The doctor’s steady voice, and Carl’s attempt at a joke, achieved their aim as they soothed Marie down from her earlier near panic.

“Oh, I’m so sorry Doctor. That was terribly rude of me.” She held out her hand, embarrassed. “I’m Marie McCarrick.”

“Trent Alderson ma’am.” He shook her hand gently. “As I said, he’s not in danger. He has to take it easy for six weeks. He can be in school on Wednesday, and he should be all fixed in under two months.” Doctor Alderson watched carefully to make sure each message was getting through to the distraught mother as his steady cadence and low voice visibly calmed her.

There was something more though, he noted. A slight gauntness of the cheeks and tiredness under her eyes. Probably stress. He released her hand. “Well, now that you’re here I can leave this youngster in your capable hands.” He glanced across at Carl with a grin. “I’ve got lots more invalids to mock.”

“Jeez Doc, if you make me laugh again I’m gonna throw another bed pan at you.” Carl groaned.

Marie was shocked “Carl McCarrick! Don’t be so disrespectful!”

Behind Marie’s back Doctor Alderson winked at his young patient, knowing exactly why he had riled his mom, and laughed out loud. “You gotta catch me first!” He retorted and slipped from the room.

The interview with the police officer was far less lighthearted. “So Carl. May I call you Carl? Can you take me through exactly what happened?” The officer stared unblinkingly, pen poised above her notebook, as she waited for Carl to marshal his thoughts.

And Carl did exactly that. He knew Sean was behind it. He strongly suspected that a couple of Sean’s buds had carried out the attack. He also knew that Sean would get away scot free, even though an official investigation, and dragging his name through the criminal justice system, would cause his mom more pain and humiliation than she deserved, than any parent deserved, no matter how much of a slime bag Sean was becoming.

“Uh, officer, I didn’t see much. I was changing out some books between classes when they grabbed me from behind and shoved my head inside my locker.”

“They?”

“There were at least two of them. No, I think there were at least two of them. Someone gave me a rabbit bunch and knocked my head against the locker. Then I fell down and someone kicked me in the side. I didn’t see anyone’s face.”

“What about clothes?”

“Jeans, a blue tee, a hoodie, grey I think. Oh yeah, some cross trainers, they were sorta green. Can’t remember if it was all on the same guy.”

“So it was definitely a boy or boys who attacked you?”

Shocked at the implication Mom interrupted. “But girls wouldn’t do anything like that!”

The police office gave her a pitying look. “Ma’am, I’ve seen it,” she said, before turning her attention back to Carl.

“Yeah, I mean yes.” He glanced over to his mom, “I’m pretty sure it was boys.”

“Was there anything else? Did they say anything? Did you see anyone nearby? Teachers? Other students?”

“Not that I recall ma’am.” He paused and frowned. How much more to give her? “There was one thing though…”

“Go on.”

“One of the guys had really, like really bad breath.”

It was gone four when Carl and Mom finally got home. Carl was put straight to bed in the guest room, “to stop you being disturbed,” was the explanation he was given. Like he believed that. However he was left alone and managed to doze for an hour or so before he heard a knock.

“Come in.” He croaked.

His dad poked his head round the door. “Hiya sport. How are you feeling?”

“Not great.”

“You want to talk about it?”

Carl sighed. If Saturday’s shit storm was bad, this one was going to be a tornado of crap. “Come in Dad and close the door behind you. You’re not going to like what I have to say.”

By Tuesday afternoon Carl was up and moving, ever so carefully, round the house. Dad had agreed to everything he had suggested, especially not worrying Mom. Carl spent an hour or so clearing a few outstanding orders and checking the funds available. There was enough there to get everything started he decided proudly, but his regular stock was beginning to look a bit thin. Hmm, he’d have to come up with some new ideas for his online business.

Kath was the first one home that afternoon, and after a very gentle hug he sat down to help her with her homework, then allowed her to snuggle up on his good side as they watched cartoons. She waited hand and foot on her wounded big brother and wouldn’t let him move, until he laughingly explained there was one trip she couldn’t do for him.

Dinner that night was quiet with Sean barely lifting his head from his plate. Finally, Dad took charge.

“What happened on Monday has been a wake up call for all of us, and I thank the Lord that Carl wasn’t more seriously injured.”

“Amen” Mom quietly agreed.

“The police are still investigating, and with the schools CCTV footage, think they might be able to identify the attackers.”

Carl was watching Sean like a hawk, so caught his slight twitch.

“But there’s more we can do. So there’s going to be some changes round here. First, I’ve been thinking about this for some time. As soon as Carl is recovered, he and Kathleen are going to start self defense lessons.”

Kath grinned and leant over to nudge Carl’s shoulder.

“Second, until Carl is fully recovered, he is going to keep using the guest room to avoid getting ‘accidentally’ jostled. There’s to be no rough housing, pushing, shoving or even touching him on pain of losing your allowance for a month. Does everyone understand?” Dad waited until he had received nods from all the children.

“Finally, Sean. You are Carl’s big brother and it’s your responsibility to look out for him in school. I’m placing you on notice right now that if Carl so much as stubs his toe in school, or on the bus, I will hold you personally responsible. Do you understand me young man?”

For a moment Sean looked as if he was going to complain, but one look at the anger in Dad’s eyes made him back off.

“‘kay Dad.” He mumbled with the smallest of nods.

“And Sean? That’s on top of everything else we have discussed.” Carl bit his lip to keep from smirking. Sean was not going to be having a fun summer.

On Wednesday Mom drove both Sean and Carl to school and as soon as they walked in the door the whispers started. Carl picked up the work he had missed on Monday and Tuesday as he slowly moved from class to class; in many cases accompanied by a teacher. As usual he ate lunch by himself and tried to get started on his homework, only to give up when many of the students who had previously avoided him came over to ask how he was (generally the girls), or if the police were any closer to catching who attacked him (almost always the guys). He was heading for study hall instead of PE when Coach Andrews caught up with him.

“McCarrick, wait up.”

“Sir?” Carl hunched his shoulders when he saw who it was. He had been dreading meeting Mister Andrews all day.

“I guess you’re out of action for a while?”

“The doctor said six weeks Coach.” He’d tried so hard to get on the team, and now that shit of a brother had stolen his chance away.

“Damn! And you were flying.” Coach Andrews paused as he saw the unasked question in the boy’s eyes. “Listen kid, you make sure you heal up okay? You’ve already made your grade for PE this year, and your place on the squad is safe you understand? It’s safe.” He watched the stress drain from Carl’s face. “Now off you go and make sure you ace your finals as well.”

For a moment he watched young McCarrick heading slowly down the hall with a slight frown. There was something about that kid. As if older guarded eyes occasionally looked out from his youthful, almost pretty, face. That kid was growing up much too fast. Coach Andrews shook his head. Hopefully he’d at least be allowed to be a child over the summer.

A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Chapter 3 – Seeds of Destruction

 

---

Author's Note: To his dismay Carl is growing into the young man his parents are proud of. But the first cracks in the family’s foundations are appearing. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone
 
Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

There was a family tradition in the McCarrick household to welcome the start of the summer vacation. The Friday after everyone finished school Dad came home early and started up the barbecue. Then, throughout the afternoon, they’d chuck a football or frisbee around the yard, talk about their plans for the summer, and generally relax. At regular intervals each would get called into the house, where they had to present their grade cards to their parents. The order they went was decided by lots, although they were free to swap amongst themselves if they chose.

Mom and Dad had always made it a point that grades were between them and the child, and not a matter for public praise or censure, unless they chose to share. As a result the rest of the siblings usually made a game out of guessing until their own turn came.

Kath was the first who bounded out of the house with a grin on her face.

“So, who guessed what?” She stared expectantly at her brothers. “Jimmy?”

“Three point oh.”

“Sean?”

“Two point seven.” He smirked.

She pouted at that. “Carl?”

“Three point four.”

“Yay! Carl wins. On the nose!”

“Jimmy, your turn.” Mom called out from the kitchen.

“Luck Bro’.”

By the end of the afternoon Carl had called three for three as he waited his own turn to be summoned.

“How do you do it li’l bro?” Jimmy sprawled on the grass next to him.

“It’s the same as you all got last year. Well except Sean, but guessing he’d drop a couple of grades wasn’t exactly rocket science.”

Jimmy chuckled. “Go on, you may as well start heading for the door before they…”

“Carl, your turn.” Mom called out, leaving Jimmy rolling on the lawn in laughter.

Carl was almost hopping as he waited for his parents to finish reading his card. His first clue was the slow smile that spread across his father’s face. “Well son, I think you’ve made us both proud this year.”

“So, how did I do? Where did I drop?”

“Well, your French score suggests that you may not be looking for a job in the State Department…”

Mom interrupted, “Brian stop teasing! Honey, you got a three point seven. All A minuses, with a B plus in French and, as usual, an A plus in Math. So, unless you’re planning on going to France we couldn’t be happier.”

“You’ve grown up a lot this year son. It took guts to get on the swimming team, especially in grade six, and you’ve also demonstrated a lot of maturity in setting up and running your own business and… well, dealing with other things.” Dad trailed off, looking to his wife to rescue him.

“What we’re saying is, if you keep this up, we think things are looking bright for you, and we are so very proud of what you have achieved,” Mom came round the table to give Carl a gentle hug. “So, what are your plans for the summer?”

“Well, once my rib’s better, swimming and self defense classes obviously. Uh, I also want to try and grow the business, try out some new ideas, whilst I’ve got time you know? It’s fun and I think it’s a useful thing to learn. It also feels good to make my own money without mooching off you guys.”

“You do not mooch off us honey!”

Carl grimaced. “I think that sorta came out wrong Mom. It’s like I’m learning to stand on my own two feet and paying my way. Makes me feel, more adult I guess. Dad, you know what I mean.” Carl appealed to his father.

“Yeah, I get it. And that’s what I meant about being mature. But don’t forget to have fun too. You’re still only twelve. Don’t be in too much of a hurry to grow up son.”

When Carl got back out in the yard it was Kath who won the guessing game this time; to the derisive whoops of his brothers. Then Dad came out to start searing large chunks of cow for everyone, and the family settled down to enjoy the warm summer evening together. It wasn’t until Carl eventually crawled into bed late that night that he thought about the third part of his plans for the summer. He was almost ready.

As usual, Sunday morning had Mom rousting out the troops and running the inspection line so that they all arrived at church looking respectable, respectful and suitably devout. For a change Carl actually paid attention throughout the service and found himself in silent prayer, giving thanks for his blessings. He still daren’t pray for his special wish; the scars from his grandfather’s sermon, and the congregations’ responses, were still too tender. Instead he remembered his promise to a young marine and bowed his head.

After the service, and with the thoughts of Michael Braybrooke still on his mind, he spotted Charlie. Without thinking Carl grabbed Kath’s hand and headed over.

“Hi Charlie!”

“Oh hi, Carl isn’t it?” Charlie asked cautiously.

“Yeah,” Carl grinned, ”and this is my little sis, Kath.”

“Hi Charlie.”

“Charlie, we were wondering, would it be okay to write to Michael? Kath thought it’d be nice to send him some cookies or something.” Carl plowed on, ignoring the strange looks he was getting from his sister. “So, do you have an address we can write him if that’s alright?”

“Huh? Oh, sure. He’d appreciate that. Just don’t send chocolate chip, they melt in the heat he tells me. Let me go and get the address from the ‘rents.” Charlie headed off to find his parents, still looking slightly puzzled.

“Carl, why did you say it was my idea?”

“Well, if you’d thought of it you’d want to do it right?”

“I guess.”

“And you wouldn’t want our marines overseas to miss out on cookies right?”

“Umm, no.”

“And of course, if we are in the nice air conditioned kitchen all this afternoon, we’re not getting hot, dirty and sticky doing the chores in the yard that dad has planned right?”

Kath began to grin. “I like your thinking big bro.”

“And finally, I’m too old to lick out the cookie dough bowl, so you’d have to struggle with it alone.”

Kath bounced in excitement before letting loose an unladylike bellow around the hall.

“MOM, CARL AND ME ARE MAKING COOKIES FOR CHARLIE’S MARINE BIG BRO THIS AFTERNOON. OKAY?”

Carl winced. “Why did you have to shout? We could have asked later.” He hissed.

“Yeah, but after everyone heard me, how could Mom dare say no?” She replied cheekily.

Carl burst out laughing. “You are one seriously devious munchkin Sis. I’m proud of you!”

It was no surprise that both Kath and Carl got a serious telling off for Kath’s outburst. It was also no surprise that the family stopped at Walmart for baking supplies on the way home. After lunch Carl and Kath set up in the kitchen under their mother’s supervision.

“Have you decided what type of cookies you’re going to make?”

“Walnut and Coffee,” decided Kath. “They won’t melt in the heat, and they’ll be good for staying awake during the night.”

“Carl?”

“I’m going for gingerbread men.” He smirked as Dad came in to grab a glass of water.

“Go on.” Mom prodded. “You know you really want to tell me why.”

“Well, I figured Michael isn’t an officer or sergeant yet. So he and his guys probably get bossed around a lot. So I kinda thought I could use those food dyes to paint on ranks like a gunny sergeant or a captain. Then, when he’s hacked off with being bossed around too much, he can bite their leg off.”

At the sink there was a snort and sudden spray of water all over the side.

“I’m not sure that’s wise Carl.” Mom started to suggest, looking askance at her husband curled up in hysterics. Eventually Dad managed to get a word out.

“Honey, it’s great! When I was in the Guard we’d have killed to get cookies like that. I promise, you will really make Michael’s day with those,” as he spoke, Brian noted the pout forming on his daughters lips, “and cookies to help stay awake when on sentry duty at night? Another great idea. Now that’s the sort of care package guys wish they got. Well done both of you.” Then he quickly slipped out of the kitchen before his mouth got him into even more trouble.

So it was that after dinner two dozen of each were finally baked, decorated, packed and addressed; along with a letter from Carl and Kath.

Dad took charge of the parcel. “I’ll drop it off at the post office on my way to work tomorrow guys. You did real good today and I know he’ll appreciate them. Now, it’s time for you to get ready for bed. Night night.”

“Night Dad.”

“Night Daddy.”

Unexpectedly Brian received two tired hugs. He’d thought Carl was getting too old for that sort of thing but there he was, right next to his sister. Ahh, that was it. Brian decided with some relief. He was giving his sister a hug too. Not typical for teen boys, but not something to worry about.

~o~O~o~

For the first three weeks of the vacation Carl chafed against his enforced idleness whilst his rib mended. Being stuck ‘confined to quarters’ as Dad called it, sucked. There was only so much work he could do on his comics business, and as yet he hadn’t come up with an idea for something new. Worse, being round the house all day meant that Mom saw him as a source of free labor. He’d become an unwilling expert in vacuuming, ironing and swabbing out the toilets. The only bright spot was when he received a long email from L/Cpl M. Braybrooke.

When he opened it the first thing he saw was a picture of Michael and four of his squad, all biting the heads off gingerbread men with hash marks all up their arms. The caption had Carl letting out a guffaw.

‘Revenge is sweet.’

The guys in the squad had all thought his idea was brilliant and begged for more. Michael went on. ‘We were caught chowing down on them by the Master Sergeant, who immediately confiscated the company and battalion commander cookies. He also said that in future parcels, he expected to see a couple of full bird colonels and at least one one star general with his name on them. So, from all the guys here in Second Squad, Third Platoon, A Company, 1st Combat Engineer Battalion USMC, you and Kath did real good. Thank you.’ He also included a bunch more pictures, mainly of guys goofing off or playing with a stray pup they’d sort of been adopted by, nicknamed ‘Hoover’, ‘After the vacuum, not J.Edgar. The mutt eats anything!’

With a warm glow Carl printed off a copy and took it downstairs to show Mom. He found her sitting in the kitchen, staring at a pile of ironing waiting to be done. “Hey mom. You’ll never guess. I got a reply from Michael!” He handed it over with a grin.

“That’s nice dear. He didn’t get into any trouble with the cookies did he?”

“Nah, they all thought it was great!”

Marie smiled tiredly at her son, envious of his energy. “We’ll pin it up so everyone can see it later. And I guess we need to do some more baking then?”

“Please Mom.” Carl agreed with a grin, then bounced back upstairs to his room.

After weeks of racking his brain for ideas, it was only when he caught a story on the local news channel, that Carl finally spotted an opportunity for his business empire. Then he pretty much vanished for the next few days into his work room. Finally Dad came down to roust him out. “Hey kiddo, I know you’re healing up, but don’t you think you ought to be getting out in the fresh air rather than stuck inside playing computer games? You turning into a hobbit down here?”

“I wish Dad. I’ve been doing research. Here, look.” Carl twisted his laptop so Brian could see the screen.

“Umm, what am I looking at?”

“You remember on Thursday there was that story on the news? The one about all the college students getting ready for the new semester?” Carl asked. “Did you know that there are over a quarter of million college students here in LA County? Anyway, I got to thinking, thousands of them would be away from home for the first time, living on their own without their mom and dad.”

“Okay, I see that. So how does this turn into a business opportunity?”

“That’s what I’ve been doing for the last few days Dad. There’s all sorts of stuff we take for granted living at home. Like first aid kits, torches, cleaning stuff, pens, envelopes, stamps, toilet paper, blank CDs, notebooks and all sorts of stuff. So I’ve been researching what the most commonly missed items new students forget to bring with them are.”

“As I said, how does this turn into a business opportunity son?”

“We make up kits with the most common items and ship them out. Most of the students end up sending back home for stuff. This way their parents can beat them to the punch and make sure little Johnny or Janey are all ready and focussing on their classes.” Carl paused as his dad chewed over his idea. “Anyway, we buy in bulk, put the kits together in a nice case, ship them direct and mark them the heck up. What do you think?”

“It’ll cost to buy the stuff first, and there’s no guarantees you’ll make your money back. And how are you going to let customers know about the kits?”

“I figure it would only cost about eleven hundred bucks to get started and I’ve got that in the account, even after taking out my college fund. I’d advertise on Facebook, Twitter and stuff. Yeah, it’s risky, but you gotta ‘speculate to accumulate’ right?”

Dad frowned, unconvinced. “I’ll think about it son.”

But Carl wasn’t going to back down so easily. “Dad, it’s my money. I’m not asking for a handout.” He pressed on. “If I’m wrong I’m still nearly two thousand up on my college fund, and we won’t have to buy band aids or bathroom wipes for years.”

“And if it takes off and you get swamped with orders?”

Carl shrugged. “It’s the vacation. It won’t affect my grades. And if it gets too busy I’ll hire Kath to help put the kits together. That’ll also stop her pestering you for a raise in her allowance.”

“It still seems risky. Okay, I’ll let you do it, but no complaints if it all goes wrong understand?”

By the end of the first month Kath was making forty dollars a week, and taking immense pleasure in rubbing her eldest brothers’ noses in it. Right up until Mom stepped in and decreed she could only have ten dollars and the rest would go into a savings account. Carl just grinned and started thinking about how to squirrel more away from his dad’s notice.

Carl’s six week sentence finally came to an end, so he and Mom headed for the local hospital to get the all clear.

“No pain when breathing deeply? Okay. Now twist to your right… now the left. Now try to touch your toes without bending your knees, now reach up on tippy toes to the ceiling. Good.” Doctor Alderson nodded. “It looks like you are all set Carl. So what have you got planned for the rest of the summer?”

“Uh, back to swimming I guess. I’m also going to start self defense lessons with my little sister.”

“Take it carefully with that young man. I don’t want to see you back here in a couple of weeks, understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“Okay, you’re good to go.”

Carl had pulled his tee back over his head and stood to go before his mom spoke up. “Doctor Alderson? If you have a moment or two could I speak to you about something else?” She asked nervously.

“Certainly Mrs. McCarrick. Carl, why don’t you take a seat in the waiting room for a minute?”

It was more like thirty minutes than ‘a moment or two’ when Mom finally came out of Doctor Alderson’s office. “I’ll have the results rushed through and will give you a call before the end of the week Mrs. McCarrick. In the meantime try to get some rest.”

Carl followed his mom out to the parking lot and settled himself in the van. “Is everything okay Mom?” He asked tentatively.

“Umm? Oh! Of course it is sweetie. I’ve just been a bit tired lately. There’s nothing to worry about.” Then she lapsed into silence for the rest of the ride home, leaving Carl feeling unnerved and unsure. However, by that evening Carl’s earlier concerns lifted as he saw that Mom was once again smiling and cheerful whilst she put out dinner for her family.

Finally Saturday afternoon rolled around and it was time for Carl’s first self defense lesson. “Right guys, into the…” Dad stopped as he spotted Kath and Carl already in their seats and belted in. He chuckled, “I guess you guys are eager to get started then? Alright, let’s get this show on the road.”

Ten minutes later they were walking into the school, or ‘Dojo’, according to Dad.

“Wow!” Kath whispered as she gaped at the gold and scarlet carvings and the banners hanging from the ceilings, and Carl couldn’t help but agree; it was like stepping inside the set of an ancient Kung Fu movie.

“Welcome to the Shaolin temple Kung Fu school.” A voice kindly interrupted their sightseeing from behind. The family turned to see a lithe young man dressed in a simple black tunic and pants. “As you can see we take our heritage very seriously. You must be the McCarrick family?” He smiled when Dad nodded. “I am Master Torrence, but while you are here you two will address me as Sifu,” he added, looking straight at Kath and Carl.

“Uh, yes sir, I mean Sifu.” Carl ducked a bow like he’d seen on TV.

Master Torrence’s smile grew wider. “A good try young man. Don’t worry, we’ll show you how to do it properly, and a lot more, over the coming months. Shall we take a tour? Feel free to ask any questions you want as we go round.”

Two hours later Dad carefully bundled two tired and sweaty children back into the van. “So, what do you guys think?”

Carl had a grin from ear to ear. “It was brilliant Dad! Did you see the speed some of those guys moved?”

“So you want to come again?”

“He..ck yeah!”

“And what do you think sweetheart?” He turned to his daughter.

“It was really cool. Some of the moves were like stuff we do in ballet. It’s a bit like dancing isn’t it?”

Dad chuckled. “I’d never thought of ballet as a martial art before. But what about you? Do you want to do this?”

She glanced across at her brother. “As long as Carl’s going to come too.”

“I’ll take that as a yes then. Now let’s get you two home. If we’re late for dinner your mom will have my hide.” As he said it, Carl noticed the small frown that flickered momentarily across Dad’s face.

“Is everything okay Dad? Is something wrong?”

“What? Oh, no. I just remembered a chore for later. Now, do you think you’ve done enough to earn ice cream tonight?”

“Yay! Chocolate chip!” Kath, the little mercenary, cheered.

Over the rest of the summer Carl barely saw his elder brothers outside of meal times. Jimmy seemed to spend all his time round at the homes of other members of the junior varsity squad, or at school taking part in the pre-season conditioning program. When he did get home it was to slump exhausted in front of the TV playing wall to wall ESPN.

In contrast, Sean had been ‘volunteered’ as the unpaid assistant of Reverend Fuller. At the dinner table getting details of his day was like getting blood from a stone, but seemed to revolve around helping out at the church’s food bank and with various community groups. As soon as dinner was over he would vanish upstairs and the sounds of electronic carnage would filter back down to the living room. As yet no had mentioned anything to Carl about moving back in with Sean, so he kept his mouth shut and hoped everyone had forgotten about it.

~o~O~o~

In truth, Carl was so busy that he didn’t have time to worry too much about what the rest of his family were doing. With all the swimming practice and studying Kung Fu, his body, whilst still not bulking up, was definitely more toned; whilst the constant repetition of the training katas were slowly changing the typically gawky tweens’ movements into something more graceful and fluid. He made a point of dragging Kath out into the yard every morning, where together they spent half an hour working through their katas, much to the ribald amusement of their brothers. He didn’t bother reminding Sean that he was the reason that Carl was training so hard.

When he wasn’t off swimming or training, his family quickly realized that if they needed him, Carl would be in his underground lair. Dad had been shocked at how quickly Carl’s business had taken off. Then, after he’d spent some time with his son, was equally shocked when he realized how much of it was down to solid hard graft and a natural business talent.

“I’m going to start calling you ‘the Carl’”. He joked. “So why is the business called ‘Sassy’. Sounds a bit girly to me son.”

“Most of our customers are girls Dad. That, or the parents of girls who worry about their daughters.” Carl explained. “A fair bit of the stuff in the kits usually can only be found in big hardware stores, like those spare fuses and the insulating tape. Not exactly teen girl friendly. It stands for ‘Students At college Sensible Survival Equipment’.”

“Uh, that doesn’t spell ‘Sassy’.”

“It doesn’t have to Dad, that’s why its called Marketing. ” Carl snickered.

“I swear honey, that kid is going to be a millionaire before he graduates from college the way he’s going.” Brian told his wife as they settled down in bed that night. “I never would have thought it, but it’s like he’s got the golden touch or something.”

“So, how much has our budding Warren Buffet made so far?” She cuddled in to his shoulder.

“Let’s see if I can remember it all. We’ve put five thousand into his college fund. There’s another fifteen hundred in inventory. Three thousand or so in cash; he says we need that for his next idea and taxes. Oh, and he insisted on buying the outfits and paying the tuition for his and Kath’s Kung Fu lessons for the year, that’s another thirteen fifty. All up? I guess about twelve thou.”

Marie turned and looked at her husband in shock. “Twelve thousand dollars? In five months? You are keeping a close eye on this aren’t you? How much has he taken for himself?”

Brian chuckled. “You won’t believe me.”

“Go on.”

“In the last five months he’s drawn a hundred and eighty dollars.”

“A hundred and eighty a month? That’s way too much!”

“No honey, that’s a hundred and eighty in total. He’s paid his sister more than that in the last six weeks. When I asked if he wanted more, you know what he said? He told me that he hasn’t got time to spend money, he’s too busy having fun making it!” Brian snickered.

“Well it sounds like he’s already got a good head on his shoulders. I just wish his brothers were as sensible. Especially with…” She lapsed into silence and hugged her husband tighter.

Brian lay back and gently stroked his wife’s hair for several long moments. “Do you think we should tell the kids honey?” He waited, listening to Marie’s breathing.

At length Marie let out a long sigh. “Not yet dear. I’m not ready to tell them yet,” then she turned her face away and turned out the light.

The following afternoon Kath and Carl were busy down in the cellar putting kits together.

“Do we have more of the memory sticks?”

“Third shelf, second box on the left Sis.” Carl didn’t bother looking up from his laptop.

She grabbed a handful from the box and continued neatly putting the kits together.

“Carl?”

“Uh huh.”

“Can we talk for a bit?”

“Sure.”

“No, I mean like really talk, talk?”

Carl glanced up, and seeing the look on his sister’s face, saved his work and pushed the laptop to one side. “What’s up Sis?”

Kathleen continued fussing with the boxes she had in front of her for a few moments. Straightening and smoothing their already neat contents. “Have you looked at Mom recently? I mean really looked at her?”

He was about to make a flippant comeback, then stopped himself. “You mean, like looking tired?”

“She’s lost weight too. I know she is smiling and stuff at dinner, but … it’s like she’s trying too hard you know?”

“I’m sure if something was wrong Mom and Dad would tell us wouldn’t they? I mean, we’re family. We look out for each other. That’s what Dad always tells us.”

“I guess.” Kath didn’t sound convinced.

“Listen, it’s probably having all of us home over the summer. And then there was all the stress and stuff with Dog breath. I bet she’s just tired.“ Carl thought for a moment. “I’ll tell you what. Let’s both not say anything just yet. But we’ll keep an eye on her, and try and help out more around the house okay? Sound like a plan?”

Kath gave a small smile. “Yeah, sounds like a plan Bee Bee Bee.”

“Uh, what? Bee Bee Bee?”

“Or three-bee,” She grinned at the look of confusion on his face. “Best big bro silly!”

The other thing that drew Kath and Carl together were the care and cookie packages they put together for L/Cpl Braybrooke and his squad. Kath even had a go at making special doggie cookies for Hoover. The return email had a video attached with the mutt performing tricks just for her, while the guys goofed around, doing Scooby Doo impersonations off camera. Carl also managed to slip in some bits and pieces he thought might be useful, or that Michael had mentioned. One of the most popular was a small diamond edged sharpening stone, which Michael assured him was something the Corps hadn’t got round to issuing but damn well ought to.

It was rare that a week went by without the two of them exchanging letters or emails. Carl even got Michael and the squad to advise him on stuff to put in the kits. Some of the suggestions were sensible. The rest were… well, not something to share with Mom.

By the end of the summer Carl had decided that Michael was becoming like another big brother to Kath and he, without the annoying bits like hogging the remote, and told him so. Michael’s reply was merely to tell him the dates he would be home on R&R, with a request that the two of them join the Braybrooke family for the welcome home party.

As the new school year approached Carl had another sit down with his dad. “Everything’s going great at the moment Dad, but I’m a bit worried for when we are all at school during the day. You remember there have been a couple of times when we almost missed deliveries because everyone was out?”

“Oh, yeah, that wouldn’t be good.”

“If it’s okay with you, I want to ask Mr Barnes at the Seven Eleven if he’d be willing to act as the delivery address? We’ve known him for years through church, and Carol used to baby sit us remember? Well, I thought I could pay him a few dollars for every delivery. That way we’d know we got everything, no matter what time the courier turned up. Unlike that guy who got you out of bed at six thirty on a Saturday morning.” Carl snickered.

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense. But make sure he understands that it’s a business deal. He’s got to make a living too.”

“Got it Dad. I’ll call in on him tomorrow.”

The other changes Carl made would definitely not have been agreed by Dad, and if he was found out it would raise an unholy row that would make Sean’s idiocy look like a kindergarten spat. Regardless, he decided to press ahead anyway. If necessary he was sure he could come up with a cover story that might ‘sorta’ work.

Carl knew that Dad didn’t really get how PayPal worked and he just took notice of the money Carl pushed through to his checking account. So that weekend Carl changed both the password and email notification address on the account. A week later Dad still hadn’t noticed anything, so Carl took the next step and ordered a pre-pay Credit/Debit card with the name ‘Ms C McCarrick’ to be delivered to the Seven Eleven. As soon as it arrived Carl hid it with his other treasures, then linked it to the PayPal account.

For the next few months small transfers started appearing on the account. Fifteen or twenty dollars here and there, for stamps or service fees or something similar, steadily siphoned off the three thousand dollars he’d left sitting with PayPal rather than sending it to his Dad’s bank.

What did the ‘C’ on the card stand for?

Cassandra.

Whatever happened next, she was committed.

~o~O~o~

With the start of the new school year came the start of seventh grade and, for Carl, some unexpected changes. Over the summer the school and police had completed their investigations into Carls attack. They didn’t have enough to press criminal charges against the three boys directly responsible, but the staff had strong enough suspicions about who had been involved. As a result all four (including Sean) were split up into different home rooms and their schedules adjusted so they never shared a class. They were also told in no uncertain terms that the teachers would be watching them like hawks.

A second change was his welcome back onto the swimming squad. His regular training over the summer, when some of the others had taken it easy, had paid dividends. At the first squad session back Coach Andrews had put them all through their paces, leaving more than a few team members red faced and exhausted when he finally called a halt and sent them all to the showers. It took Carl a serious effort of will to even haul himself out of the pool as Coach approached.

“Well I was going to ask if you were fully recovered, but by the performance you just put in that’s a bit pointless really isn’t it? Good to see you back McCarrick.” Mister Andrews clapped him on the shoulder.

“Uh… thanks… uh….Coach.” He managed to gasp out.

“So what did you do that helped you improve so much? You looked like an eel out there.”

“Uh… apart from… the stuff you set. I, uh… took up Kung Fu Coach. They worked on my balance and… stuff a lot.”

“Interesting. It’s made a difference. I might need to look into it. Go on, get yourself off to the showers son.”

So Carl found himself promoted from the squad onto the full team to represent the school in Butterfly and Backstroke.

The last change left Carl unsure about how to handle it. Whilst previously, he had either been avoided as ‘one of those McCarricks’, or ignored as a gawky nerd, the changes over the summer suddenly made him a target for a fair number of his years female students, who now decided that his dark looks and reserved demeanor made him something of a mysterious dark horse; especially when rumors about the success of his online business began to spread. In the end he turned to two unlikely advisers to help him navigate his way through the reefs and shoals of talking to girls.

“… so what should I do?” He plaintively asked his little sister.

“How should I know? It’s going to be years before Mom and Dad even think about letting me have a boyfriend.”

“But you must talk about boys. Don’t you? I thought all girls did.”

“Only to warn each other which ones are the creeps. Nah, we’ve got better things to do.” She snorted. “Do we need any more of the ‘Guy’ kits or are all the rest for girls? We’re running out of those mini shaving cream cans.”

In desperation Carl sent an email to Michael.

He got a reply the next night.

Carl,

Been there, done that, got the tee. I’m honored you asked me, so I’ll take my duties as honorary big bro seriously. I’ll make it simple, and keep to stuff I wish I’d known at your age. Ready? Here goes.

Rule One. Keep your hands to yourself and your eyes off her tits.
Rule Two. Be respectful. Listen to her. Treat her as a person.
Rule Three. Make her laugh. Pay her compliments. Be honest with her.
Rule Four. You’re equals but different. Don’t be bossed around. Don’t boss her around.

I had a couple of the more mature guys I trust check this over. They agree with me.

Now go and knock ‘em dead!

The really big news wasn’t in East Side Middle School though; it was at Oak Vale High. Jimmy came home bursting with news only a week into the semester.

“You’re not going to believe this Dad!” He exclaimed at dinner.

“What am I not going to believe?”

“You know Charlie Braybrooke? The brother of the guy Carl and Kath have been writing to?”

“I’ve seen him in church with his family. Doesn’t he help out with the youth group?”

“Not for much longer. He got outed to the whole school as a queer!”

“You sure son? That’s a pretty nasty accusation to make.”

“Yeah I’m sure. He even admitted it! The school started shoving all that equality and diversity crap down our throats immediately after.” Jimmy scowled.

“Jimmy!”

“Uh, sorry Mom.”

“There’s no need for that sort of language, despite the provocation.” Mom reminded him before continuing, “I feel so sorry for his mother. Karen must be mortified. And what must his brother think? Carl, do you think Michael knows?”

“Me Mom? Uh, No idea. We don’t write about that sort of stuff. He hasn’t said anything.”

“Well then don’t mention it. The last thing he needs is that sort of family disgrace hanging over him while he’s serving his country. Promise me Carl! And you too Kathleen.”

“Uh, promise Mom.”

“Me too Mom.”

“Thank you dears.” Mom gave a strained smile. “I wonder if we’ll see them at church anymore? I always liked Karen. Such a shame.” She mused.

The conversation dragged on through dinner. Mainly from Sean and Jimmy making off color jokes, while Kath and Carl kept quiet. They were both closer to Michael and, on the few occasions he had mentioned Charlie in his letters, he’d always sounded so proud of his brother. As soon as the table was cleared Carl headed down into his work room. Not to work, as he had told Dad, but to get away as he sorted out his feelings and thoughts.

He stared blankly at the computer screen.

Nothing had changed in three years. His family would still hate him if he told, just as they now despised Charlie. Yeah, Mom and Dad had said nice things about him at the start of the summer, but only because they didn’t know the truth. Did he have the courage to do what Charlie had done? God, Charlie was brave. Did his family hate him too? Did Michael?

Carl couldn’t see Michael being as nasty as Sean would be, but would he be disappointed in his little brother? Carl had always liked Charlie. At the social club he’d always been nice, even when he was trying to keep control over a dozen noisy kids.

His mind pin-balled off in a new direction. What will Michael think about me? What will Kath think? Dare I go on, or should I stop now and try to hide what I’ve already started? Carl chewed on that for a few minutes. Could he wait until he was eighteen when he could escape? Could he cope with the testosterone poison seeping into his body and soul, all the whilst smiling for Mom and Dad, being the dutiful son? Or was the siren song of Cassandra already so strong that he had no choice but to allow himself to be pulled to his, no her, fate, regardless of the consequences? Could he keep the deception going long enough to allow her to escape?

He’d already taken so many chances. What else could he do? Get a girlfriend? Gail Johnson was sort of coming on strong and making all sorts of hints he recalled. That would please Mom and Dad, and Dog breath would have to choke himself on his nasty comments. She’d be great camouflage.

Carl closed down his laptop and headed upstairs to get ready for bed. Yeah, he’d talk to Gail tomorrow. Spend some time and get to know her better. Introduce her to Mom and Dad eventually.

But was he being fair to Gail?

A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Chapter 4 – Helter Skelter

 

---

Author's Note: In any family, bigotry can hide behind the kindest phrases, and be cloaked in the best intentions. Later, Carl and his siblings have a wonderful Christmas, not knowing the nightmare to come. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 5 – 0 UK Author

 
Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

Carl quickly found himself settling in to the new ‘normal’ of school. Although seventh grade was tougher and the teachers more demanding, he managed to keep his grades up despite his other commitments. Carl also tried his best to use Michael’s advice as he tentatively got to know Gail Johnson during breaks and lunch times. To his surprise it worked.

Gail was a bouncy ash blonde with a wicked sense of humor who, at five foot nought, stood nose to nose with Carl. She giggled as she told him that she appreciated being able to talk to a boy without craning her neck. They shared Miss Moreno’s Math class, and it was less than a week before she had moved to sit next to him in the class.

“What’s the point of going out with a hunky Math genius if he can’t help me with my homework?” She freely admitted to him; then made a point of sitting next to him every lunchtime as well, stealing the odd fry or touching his arm, as she marked her possession to the rest of the girls in their year.

Within a week the rumors had got back to Mom and Dad.

“So, son, how’s things going at school? Any new friends?” Dad asked with a twinkle in his eye as everyone sat down to dinner.

“Umm, a few Dad. The swimming team have been great.” Carl muttered.

Mom decided to join in the fun. “No special friends then?” She asked.

“Well, I’ve sort of been helping Gail Johnson with her math I guess.”

Jimmy snorted. “First time I’ve heard it called that!”

“Jimmy! Behave.” Mom scolded, then turned her attention back to number three son. “So, are we going to meet her? Does she go to our church?”

“I think her folks are Lutherans or some such. They live over in Lomita.” He answered, carefully ignoring Mom’s first question.

“It’s alright dear, I’m not prying. A young man’s entitled to his privacy. But it would be nice to meet this young lady who’s captured your attention. Just let me know if you want to bring her home for a study date or to join us for dinner one evening, so I can make sure we have enough to go round.” With that she settled back with a small smile and a glance to her husband.

“Huh, what she see in you Runt?” Sean demanded. “Must be desperate or blind.”

Before Mom or Dad could jump in Carl had already given his brother a scathing look. “A boyfriend I guess. One who’s on a school team and keeping his grades up.”

‘Dare he go further? How far could he push? Hell why not?’ He still owed Sean big time for his rib. Time to get some serious payback.

“If you’re such an expert Sean, how come you haven’t got a girlfriend? I mean, you’re more than a year older. No girls interested in you?” Carl paused for a moment, “Or are you not interested in girls?”

A sudden embarrassed silence descended on the dinner table, and from the looks of pure hatred Sean was shooting at him it was a good thing Carl was out of kicking range.

“Well! I’m sure Sean will find a nice young lady when he’s ready, won’t you dear?” Mom desperately tried to recover the conversation. “Jimmy, have you got your game schedule from school yet? If we are all going to come and support, we need to get the dates on the calendar.” She turned to Dad, “Isn’t that right dear?”

Carl kept quiet for the rest of the meal, hiding a satisfied smirk. His camouflage was now established. Mom and Dad were safely distracted. And best of all, Sean was now under suspicion.

‘Yeah, revenge is definitely sweet.’

Outside of school Carl found that sales of his ’Sassy’ kits were slowing down from the frantic busyness of the late summer. He didn’t mind with so much else going on. But as Kath saw her earnings begin to drop she started pressuring her big brother to come up with a new idea.

“There must be something three-bee. What about high schoolers?”

“Still living at home Sis.”

“So it’s about leaving home?”

“Pretty much I guess.”

“Well, there’s your answer!”

“Huh?” Carl glanced up with a puzzled frown. “How did you work that out?”

“Simple!” She giggled. “Kids leave home. Mom and Dad are happy to get rid of them out of the house. So they send a kit to make sure they don’t come back! We’d use most of the stuff from the Sassy kit with a few tweaks.”

“That’s pretty cynical at your age Sis. So what would we call it?”

Kath bit her lip. “Um, let me think about that.”

They worked together in silence for the next half hour before Kath let out a sudden screech. “Oh yeah!”

“Jeez Kath!” Carl winced, “talk about attacking my eardrums.”

“I’ve got it!” She exclaimed. “Natty!”

“And that stands for?”

“New Adult Take-off Tackle.” She stated proudly.

Carl gave her a steady thoughtful look, long enough for Kath to start fidgeting.

“Well? What do you think? Can we do it? Huh?” She demanded.

“It sounds workable.” Carl decided. “Let me do some research and try out a few test kits okay?”

“Yay!” Kath jumped up and gave her bro’ a big hug. “You’ll see. It’s going to be wicked. And this time I get a share of the profits too! Thank you soooo much big bro’.”

“Huh?” Carl hadn’t seen that one coming.

“Well, it was my idea.” She told him reasonably. “It’s only fair. And you don’t have to tell Mom and Dad about it.”

Carl laughed as Kath tried the innocent look she normally saved for Dad on him. “Okay my devious munchkin.”

He thought for a moment. “Ten percent of the profits, after you’ve been paid for making up the kits. And we keep it absolutely just between the two of us. Not even a hint of a word to anyone. Not Mom, not Dad, not Jimmy or Sean, not even your best friend at school. Cross your heart promise?”

Kath immediately stuck out her hand to shake. “Cross my heart promise… partner.”

As they settled back down Kath turned serious again. “Do you think Mom’s looking better?”

“Not sure Sis. I don’t think she is looking worse.”

“I’m still worried.”

“They still haven’t said anything. Do you think it’s just, like, she’s getting old? I mean she’s like forty.”

“Umm, maybe.”

“We’ll keep watching okay?”

“Okay.”

~o~O~o~

A week before Thanksgiving a very tanned and tough looking Michael Braybrooke returned to the States, or CONUS, as he now called it. He’d made a point of calling Mom and Dad the first day he was back to renew his invitation to Kath and Carl.

“They’ve sorta got themselves adopted by the Company; our two ‘cookie monsters’.” He laughed, “a bunch of the guys sent back some presents for them and insisted I hook up. So we’re all good for tomorrow night? Mom and Dad are really looking forwards to meeting them properly, and I’ll make sure they get home safely and at a sensible time as I know it’s a school night.”

Despite her misgivings about Charlie Braybrooke, Michael bulldozed over Mom with sweet talk until she finally approved the invite. “Great! I’ll pick them up at five and have them home by nine Mrs. McCarrick.”

The next afternoon Mom was fussing around her two youngest as they waited for Michael to turn up. “Kathleen, it will be cold later on. Go and get a warmer coat please dear.”

“But Mom…”

“Kathleen.” She gave her daughter a stare. “Hurry up now so you don’t keep Michael waiting.”

“Yes Mom.” Kath sighed and headed back up the stairs.

“Carl, while Kathleen’s not here, I want you to promise that you’ll keep her away from Michael’s brother you understand?”

“You mean Charlie?”

Mom pursed her lips. “Yes, that one.”

“Uh, I’ll try mom, but it’s only a small family party. You don’t want us to be rude to Mr. and Mrs. Braybrooke do you?”

“Of course not dear. Just… do your best. You understand?”

“Okay Mom.” Carl sighed.

“Good boy.”

By the time Kath got back down stairs Michael was at the door, and with a wink to Carl and his mom, held out his arm with old fashioned chivalry to escort a suddenly flustered Kath out to the car. “They’ll be home by nine ma’am.” Was his parting shot.

“Who else will be here tonight Michael?” Carl asked as they meandered north through the side streets of Harbor City.

“Well you guys of course, Mom and Dad, Aunt Carol and her two girls. They’ve come down from Seattle. Oh and Charlie and his boyfriend.” He rattled off.

“Uh, boyfriend?” Carl tried to hide his shock as he glanced back to his sister.

“Yeah, Peter and Charlie have been going steady for a couple of years.” Michael blithely continued on. “You’ll like Peter, he’s a really great guy.”

“Um Michael? Mom and Dad thought you didn’t know about Charlie and all. It’s like we only found out last month from Oak View. They thought you’d be upset or something.”

“Why should I be upset? He’s my brother. The family have known since he was twelve. It’s no big deal.” Michael glanced over to Carl and Kath for a moment. “I guess your parents don’t exactly approve?” He asked.

“Not just Mom and Dad. Jimmy and Sean have been pretty nasty too. Jimmy says that the JV team are going to make sure he moves schools.” Kath volunteered.

“Did he now? Did he say how or when?”

She gave a little pout. “I didn’t hear. Sorry.”

Michael thought about that for a moment, then turned his attention back to her brother. “So Carl, do you have a problem?”

“Uh, No! I’ve always liked Charlie. I always thought he was a good guy and, like school says, everyone’s different… It’s just that Mom and Dad are…” He wavered.

Michael took pity and cut him off. “Yeah, I get it Carl. Just remember to keep thinking for yourself, okay?”

Carl looked over at Kath and got a nod in return. “Michael? If we hear anything more we’ll let you guys know okay?”

Michael smiled at the two youngsters as he pulled up outside his parent’s place. “Thank you, both of you. Knowing someone is keeping an eye out for Charlie, while I’m not around, will be a relief. Just make sure you keep it secret alright?”

“We won’t say anything.” Kath chimed in, “We’re good at keeping secrets.”

When Michael dropped them back off that night, Kath and Carl thanked him profusely and climbed out clutching their loot. Uniform patches, a tattered US flag that had hung over the guys’ forward operating base, pictures of the guys and Hoover, and a personal letter from the Company Commander, who told them he didn’t really mind having his leg bitten off occasionally.

As Kath headed for the door Carl slowed her down. “Sis, remember, you didn’t speak to Charlie, you barely saw him, and you’ve never heard of Peter.”

“I liked Peter, he was a real goof!” She chuckled.

“Sis! This is important. Mom made me promise to keep you away from Charlie. You can’t say anything!”

“Sheesh! Alright already. I won’t say anything.”

In front of them the front door swung wide as Kath plastered a big smile on her face. “Hi Mom! Look what we got!”

Mom gave them both a hug and waved as Michael pulled away. “So did you have fun?” She asked, leading them both into the kitchen for hot chocolate and interrogation.

Carl kept quiet as he let Kath chatter on for both of them. He figured it would be easier for him to make his story match hers if needed, and Mom would most likely think she could catch Kath out if she fibbed. He smiled to himself at the thought. Some chance! The munchkin could be seriously devious when she put her mind to it.

Eventually his sister was sent to get ready for bed and Mom had Carl all to herself. “So was he there?”

“It was a family party Mom.”

“Did anyone talk to you about it at the party?”

Carl blessed the fact that they’d talked with Michael in the car beforehand, so he could be absolutely truthful. “It wasn’t mentioned Mom. Everyone was too busy making a fuss of Michael.”

“Hmmm, they probably didn’t want to say anything in front of children.” She mused to herself. “And Kathleen? You kept her safe and away from him young man?”

Carl laughed. “Mom, Michael’s Aunt Carol had come down from Seattle with her daughters. Even if Charlie had tried to talk to her, he couldn’t have got a word in edgeways when Kath and those two got going.” Then he turned serious. “Mom, Michael’s mom, dad and aunt were with us all evening. I was watching as well. Kath was safe the whole time, I promise.”

Mom gave a tired smile. “You’re a good boy Carl. You always do look out for your sister.” She reached over and kissed his forehead. “Now up to bed with you. You’ve got school in the morning.”

Later in bed Carl replayed the conversation with Mom. He hadn’t said a single lie, so why did he feel so guilty?

~o~O~o~

Through Thanksgiving and the run up to Christmas Carl started to feel like he was living a double life.

Mom and Dad had finally met with Gail and her parents at a swim meet, and approved, despite their not being Episcopalian. She’d even been over for a study date and visited the fabled corporate headquarters of Carl’s business empire.

“It’s a bit dark and pokey isn’t it?” Gail observed, looking around the cellar work room. Its walls lined with shelves of boxes, while two stools and an old table tennis table served as a work bench in the middle.

“The rent’s free and it’s a short commute from home. Everything the budding entrepreneur needs.” He grinned and hammed it up. “You’ve heard of Trump Tower, now you’ve seen McCarrick cellars. Far more eco-friendly and less likely to be visited by Russians!”

Gail chortled. “God Carl, don’t give up your day job!”

“C’mon, we better get back upstairs before Mom sends…”

“Gail? Carl? Do you kids want hot chocolate?” Mom’s voice echoed down the steps.

“…in the hounds.” He sighed theatrically.

Gail grinned and grabbed his hand, pulling him up the stairs behind her. “Yes please ma’am.” She called ahead.

Carl had also been allowed to go shopping to the mall with Gail, after hitting Dad with a demand for an exorbitant wad of moolah.

“You want how much!”

“It’s nearly Christmas Dad.” Carl explained. “I’ve got to get presents for you, Mom, Jimmy, Sean, Kath, Aunt Megan, Gail, Michael, Miss Moreno, Coach Andrews and Sifu Torrence. It’s not like I’m spending it on myself.” He paused and leant in close. “Dad, can you keep a secret? Half of that is for Mom, Kath and Aunt Megan. I’m planning on paying for them to have a girly spa weekend together after Christmas. I know Mom’s been looking real tired, so I guess she deserves a nice break, yeah?”

He watched as his dad froze for a moment, then swallowed hard.

“That’s… uh, that’s a great idea son.”

“So, you’ll get me the cash?” Carl asked in surprise. He’d expected a harder fight.

“Uh, sure, I’ll drop by the bank tomorrow. Just be real careful son. Don’t go flashing it around.”

“You got it Dad.”

In the end Carl paid for the spa experience with his card and tucked half the cash safely away alongside his ‘treasures’. The rest of his Christmas shopping had been a huge rush and he’d loved being able to buy his family really nice presents. The only things he ended up buying for himself were ‘sorta’ work related. A USB data dongle for his laptop, so he could get online without touching the family wifi. A cheap mobile phone. Prepaid SIM cards for both the ‘phone and dongle. And a handful of high capacity USB memory sticks. All for under two hundred bucks!

Now that he had a safe private place and an unmonitored internet connection, Carl was finally able to begin his online research properly. Cassandra started visiting TG chat rooms and websites, signing in as CassieM with a Gmail account. She looked up local LGBT groups in the LA area, especially ones that helped kids, carefully noting down their details in an encrypted folder. When she finally realized that she could do nothing legally without her parents’ permission, she hunted out online pharmacies and asked around for other’s opinions and suggested dosages.

Three weeks before Christmas she nervously used her card to place an online order for a six months’ supply of Spironolactone, addressed to be delivered to the Seven Eleven.

For the next fortnight Carl was as nervy as a long tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs. This was the first time he had done anything that couldn’t be hidden or explained away if Mom or Dad found out. Would the pharmacy rip him off? Would Customs and Border Protection intercept the package and send someone to investigate? Would Mr. Barnes at the Seven Eleven realize that he’d been buying pills and tell his parents? Would he get caught red handed trying to smuggle them into the house, or would Mom find the secret hiding place he’d prepared? Although he tried to keep up a brave face, Carl was almost sick with worry.

“Afternoon Mr Barnes, anything for me?” Carl was sure his voice squeaked as he asked, but the store owner didn’t bat an eye.

“Yep, two for you youngster. I’ll just get them out the back.”

Carl pulled a ten-dollar bill from his wallet as Mr Barnes returned, loaded down with a large and small carton.

“Here you go.” He handed them over and accepted the bill in return. “So how’s Harbor City’s youngest business mogul?”

“Getting by sir, getting by. Margins are tight and sales could be better.” Carl quipped despite the dryness of his mouth.

Mr Barnes let loose with an uproarious laugh. “Story of my life young man! Though it took me twenty years to learn that lesson. Oh my!” He wiped his eyes. “You’d better get along there son, otherwise we’ll be here all day swapping sob stories.” He chortled.

By the time Carl got back home with his awkward load, his arms felt as if they were being dragged from the sockets. “Mom, I’m home.” He called out, even as he started heading down the stairs. He couldn’t get stopped now. Down to the bottom, boxes down, fumble out his keys, unlock the work room, grab the boxes, hit the light switch with his elbow on the way past, heel to the door, drop the boxes on the work table.

He grabbed the smaller carton. No identifying marks on the outside other than a customs declaration. ‘Male pattern hair loss capsules’ it read. He sliced open the tape and wrapping to reveal six packages of pills, each labelled ‘Spironolactone 100mg’. Carl let out an explosive sigh as the last few weeks’ worry fell from his shoulders.

“Dinner will be ready in five minutes. Make sure you all wash your hands.” Mom called out from the kitchen.

Carl quickly scanned around the room before spotting space on one of the higher shelves, still just out of reach of Kath. On tip toe he poked the package up onto the shelf and quietly locked up behind him. He’d have time later to move the tablets into his secret store.

The final rush of getting ready for Christmas and finishing up schoolwork kept Carl too busy to do more than hide his tablets more securely. He’d decided he would take his first pill on Christmas Day as his first special secret present to himself. His second was even more secret and an awful lot more expensive.

The balance on his debit card had gone up to three and a half thousand dollars, and Carl had felt for some time that he ought to think about some sort of investment. The problem was almost no one was going to allow him to show up and invest. Not without an awful lot of questions being asked. Surprisingly it was his Gail who gave him the answer.

“Carl, I’ve got this assignment from Mister Pangyros and I’m stuck.”

Carl grinned. Mister Pangyros was the Social Studies teacher and renowned for wacky assignments. “Go on, what’s this week’s special torture?”

“We were talking about money. You know, straightforward dollars and cents and how banks work. Then right at the end he started going on about some weird electronic money based on some super hard math. Anyway the assignment is an essay.” She dug in her bag for a moment. “Here you go, ‘Is the digital currency Aetherium the future of money? Discuss.”

“Wow! He really has gone left field this week.”

“So, I was thinking, with you being such a math wiz, that you’d know all about this sort of stuff and it’d be real easy for you to let me borrow your notes and explain everything to me?” Gail ducked her head and peeked up at Carl, fluttering her eyelashes as she did.

“Have you been practicing that on your Dad?” Carl asked.

“Practicing what?” Gail tried to look sweet and innocent.

“The head tuck, peek and flutter.” Carl mimicked her earlier attempt. “It’s getting better, so I’ll give you seven out of ten; but you’re gonna need a solid eight point five to get the allowance raise you’re after.”

Gail burst out laughing. “Okay, ya got me. So, straight up. Can you help with my assignment? Pretty please?”

“Yep.”

“I mean I’ll be really grateful…”

“Gail. I already said yes. When’s the assignment due?”

“Uh, next Wednesday.”

“Okay, I’ll have some notes ready for you at Monday lunch. We can talk about it then. Will that work?”

“Yes!” Gail squealed. “You’re the best! Thank you, thank you, thank you.” Then she dived in to plant a sloppy kiss on his cheek before running out of the cafeteria.

On Monday Carl spent lunch taking her through the joys of cryptocurrencies.

The next Friday he took a deep breath and pressed the ‘confirm’ button. He was now two thousand dollars poorer and one thousand Aetheriums richer. Whew! That same afternoon he downloaded the electronic wallet they came in to an encrypted folder on his laptop, then copied the folder onto two of his new USB sticks.

However not all of his Christmas surprises were nice ones.

“Carl, you are going to have to move back in with Sean tomorrow.” Mom advised the family over dinner. “Your Great Aunt Megan will be staying with us from Monday, and I need a day to get the room ready.”

Much as he loved Aunt Megan, Carl was not best pleased at losing his hard won privacy. However it wasn’t as if he had much choice. “Sure Mom. I’ll also do a thorough clean up behind me. Save you the work. Do you think Sean could clean up our room as well? Last time I passed the door it smelled like he’d been trying to make blue cheese out of his sweaty socks.”

“Urgh! Carrrl, do you have to? I’m trying to eat here.” Kath complained.

Carl glanced at her plate. Yep, blue cheese dressing on her salad. “Sorry Sis.” He mumbled, trying not to smirk.

“I think that’s fair. I’ll inspect both rooms before dinner tomorrow. Okay boys?”

“Sure Mom.” Carl replied with a happy smile as Sean just about managed to grunt, then he allowed Dog breath’s ‘burn in hell’ glare to warm him to his toes.

~o~O~o~

When Great Aunt Megan arrived it was like a small whirlwind had hit the McCarrick household. Great Aunt Megan (“Call me Aunty Meg”) was as different from her older brother, the Reverend Noakes, as chalk and cheese. An unmarried free spirit who had put her nursing career before starting a family, it was only four years since she retired, although she seemed busier now than ever, with the family getting a stream of emails and photos from all over the world. Carl had long ago decided that God had seen what a dour grumpy guy Grampa Noakes was going to be, and decided to balance the books with his little sister.

The staccato rap on their front door was the first clue, followed by a scream of delight from Kath, “Yay! Aunty Meg! You’ve made it!” Then Kath was grabbed and swung up in a circle even as Aunty Meg was greeting the rest of the family.

“Brian, Marie, it’s so wonderful to see you both! Come here and give me a hug now that I’ve finished tormenting our noisy little princess. Seasons greetings, Peace and Joy upon you all. Now where are those rascally nephews of mine? Still shooting up like sprouts? Not sure why we compare them to sprouts. I always hated Brussels sprouts as a child. There you are boys! Now let’s see if I can remember you all… Now, you’re Jeremy, you’re Seamus and you must be Cuthbert?” She decided with a twinkle in her eye.

“No, I’m Cuthbert, he’s Seamus!” Jimmy laughed as he started the family joke.

“No, I’m Cuthbert!”

“I’m Cuthbert!”

Dad shook his head and grinned. “Marie! I thought I told you to lock up the Monty Python DVDs?”

Mom just laughed. “Come on through to the kitchen Aunt Meg. I’m sure you could do with a cup of tea while we leave these big strong guys to porter your expedition supplies up to your base camp.” Mom teased, looking at the pile of bags Aunty Meg had dropped in the hallway.

Aunty Meg threw herself into the preparations for Christmas as always, all but banishing even Mom from her own kitchen.

“Hey! I taught your Mom to cook in this very kitchen when she was a little girl. This old boot still has a few secret recipes tucked up her sleeve; so either come in and study at the feet of the Pecan Pie maestro or begone evil raider of the cookie dough!”

“Hey! I was FIVE!” Kath complained theatrically. “I thought you’d finished with it.”

Aunty Meg arched an eyebrow. “Just after I added the chocolate sprinkles?”

“Never goin’ to live that down Sis!” Jimmy chortled.

Aunty Meg was always scrupulous in making sure she made equal time for each of her grand nephews and niece. So, on Christmas Eve, she elected herself to drive Carl round to drop off his presents to Michael and Gail’s homes.

“Brian, I’m stealing the van!” She called out as the two of them headed for the door, then winked at Carl. “C’mon Kiddo, let’s make like bandits.”

After he’d given his Aunt the directions they headed off. “I hear you’ve had an eventful year.” She mentioned.

“It’s been pretty busy.” Carl agreed.

“A great GPA, making the school swim team, getting a girlfriend, being adopted by the Marine Corps, not to mention discovering you have the Midas touch?”

“Huh?” Carl looked blank.

She snorted in amusement. “Kids these days! You know? King Midas and the golden touch? Greek mythology? No?” Aunty Meg eventually gave up. “You have a knack for making money,” she translated.

“Just lucky I guess.”

“You make your own luck much of the time young man. And you’ve made your Mom and Dad really proud. Don’t put yourself down.” She flashed him a smile. “Now, who’s this Michael we’re going to see?”

“Well we won’t actually see Michael. He doesn’t get back from his deployment until March, and I sent something off in the mail a couple of weeks ago. So we’re just saying hi and dropping some presents for his family.”

“Including Charlie?”

Carl froze in his seat. “You know about Charlie?” He asked cautiously.

“Let’s just say that there were a lot of things your Grampa and I never agreed on.” She snorted. “More like fought over like cat and dog. People like Charlie were one of them.”

“But Mom…”

Aunt Meg cut him off. “Your Mom was fed all sorts of complete bull by your Grampa when she was a little girl. Sadly, much of what we are taught as children can infect our thinking for the rest of our lives. Don’t judge her too harshly Carl.” She sighed and gave Carl a long look as they pulled up outside the Braybrooke’s home. “You don’t, do you? Judge people?”

Carl thought about it for a second. “I guess not. Mom’s still Mom and I love her. She’s just got some hang ups. And Charlie has always been kind to Kath and me, and his boyfriend is a real joker. Anyway, who am I to judge anyone?”

Aunty Meg reached over and ruffled his hair. “That’s a good attitude to have kiddo… and Carl?” She caught his gaze with her own emerald eyes. “If you ever need someone to talk to, really talk to, in absolute cross your heart secrecy, you have my number okay?”

An unexpected wave of relief swept over Carl. “Thank you Aunty Meg. I mean it. Thank you.”

Christmas Day dawned wet and miserable. Fortunately, none of the McCarrick household were up to see it. Even Kath had slept in after staying up way too late to attend the Midnight service. When the family did emerge it was to the smell of bacon and coffee.

“Last one down does the washing up!” Aunty Meg yelled up the stairs. “Second to last down doesn’t get any bacon!”

Twenty minutes later the family were fed, watered and gathered round the Christmas tree in dressing gowns and wraps.

“Kathleen, will you do the honors?” Dad asked as always, sending his daughter scooting over to the pile of presents where she started handing them out with an infectious joy that more than made up for the blustery gloom outside.

“Mom, Dad, Me! Uh, Sean, Aunty Meg, Carl, Mom…”

Steadily the pile of presents shrank and the family began to rip away wrapping paper from their gifts.

“Oh wow! Thanks Mom, thanks Dad!” Jimmy revealed a signed and framed photo of Andrew Whitworth of the LA Rams.

Carl watched from behind his own pile of presents until Mom, Kath and Aunty Meg had all paused from admiring theirs. Then, with a nod to Dad, handed each of them an envelope. Intrigued, they each pulled out a card and started reading.

“Oh Carl! You shouldn’t have!”

“Woo hoo! You sure know how to do things in style young man!” Aunty Meg chortled.

“Oh wow! But, uh, am I allowed to go for a weekend?”

“Check the dates munchkin, then compare them with your Mom’s and Aunty Meg’s.” Carl advised his little sister.

The three ladies compared their invites. Then Kath let out a whoop of joy as she rushed over and wrapped her arms around her favorite big brother. Unnoticed by all but her husband, Marie and Megan gently hugged as happy tears spilled down their cheeks. Brian turned away as he dabbed at his own eyes.

Later that day Carl slipped away to his work room.

Cassandra smiled as she popped out the first Spironolactone from its bubble, admired it for a moment, then swallowed it down. “I’ve started.” She whispered to herself.

Many years later, Cassandra fondly recalled that that Christmas had been the last happy time in Carl’s life.

~o~O~o~

The New Year arrived, school restarted, and the girls headed off for their spa weekend; leaving Dad to cook for his sons. A task he achieved pretty well with the help of Five Guys and Blaze Pizza.

When the ladies got back home all three were happy and bouncy, and each in turn made a fuss over Carl, leaving him blushing like a stop sign and his Dad and brothers chuckling. The only surprise was that Aunty Megan didn’t show any signs of heading back to her home in Pasadena, but continued cooking and helping round the house. It was at dinner the following Friday they found out why.

Dad rapped on the table after everyone had finished, then reluctantly cleared his throat. As the quiet settled he looked each of their children in the eye. “Kids, your Mom and I have got some news for you. It’s not great, but it’s something we are going to have to deal with. All of us, as a family.”

He sadly turned to his wife. “Marie? Honey?”

Mom kept her eyes downcast to the table, until Aunty Meg reached over to grab her hand. Carl and Kath exchanged a look, fear blossoming in both their eyes.

“Uh, kids.” Mom eventually lifted her head, unshed tears glittering. “Last summer I was feeling a bit tired and run down so I went to see the doctor.”

Carl nodded, remembering the day he was released back to start training again.

“Anyway, they ran some tests.” She went on. Her children still and silent around her. “Well, there seemed to be a problem, so… they ran some more tests. Then a little while ago your father and I were asked to go and talk to the doctors about what they had found.” Mom sucked down a shuddering breath, heedless of the tears starting to run down her cheeks. “I’m so sorry, I’m so so sorry. I’ve… I’ve…” She turned a despairing glance to Aunt Megan who tightened her grip on her niece’s hand.

“What your Mom is trying to say is really hard, and she needs you all to be really strong. She has been diagnosed with cancer.” Aunt Megan choked for a moment before rallying. “There’s all sorts of treatments and surgeries available now, and your Mom will be getting the best possible care. She is going into hospital next Tuesday so the doctors can operate to try and remove the cancer.”

“But Mom’s going to be alright? She’s going to get better?” Sean demanded.

“The doctors will do their best Sean, and the results they get nowadays are a lot better than they used to be.” Aunt Megan answered gently, still hugging her niece.

“Why Aunt Megan? Why Mom? She didn’t do anything. It’s not fair!” Kath wailed, then threw herself onto Mom’s lap as Dad and Jimmy looked on, stunned and uncertain.

Carl watched his family, a sense of detachment sliding over him even as his own tears fell. He saw the desperate denial in Sean’s face, angry and afraid as his bedrock started to crumble beneath his feet. He listened to the muffled sobs of his sister, repeating “It’s not fair,” again and again into the soft wool of Mom’s top while Mom awkwardly stroked her daughter’s hair. He noted Dad and Jimmy, their poses mirroring each other, uncertain, helpless, vulnerable. Finally, he watched Aunt Megan, her eyes sad with bitter experience and brimming with compassion as she held Mom gently, supporting her through the nightmare that had descended upon the family.

Under the table Carl reached to capture his Aunt’s other hand. He squeezed softly; willing his own strength and love to support the woman who, despite her calm, was desperately trying to hold the shattering pieces of her niece’s family together.

A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Chapter 5 – Catastrophic Failure

 

---

Author's Note: No structure can survive the collapse of its foundation. However, its components can react in surprising ways. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone
Current Score: US Readers 6 – 1 UK Author
(I’m beginning to feel like the Thai Women’s World Cup team)

 

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

The family pulled together, sort of. Despite her increasing weakness and regular trips to the hospital, Mom wouldn’t allow any of her family to mope around or withdraw from each other. Beside her, Aunt Megan enforced her directions as strictly as any drill sergeant.

“Right team! We all need to take on new chores to keep the home clean, tidy and running smoothly.” She announced at dinner. “Jimmy. Now that you’ve got your driving license you get the chance to put it to use. You need to take responsibility for getting the groceries in. There will be a list on the board in the kitchen which will be added to during the week. On Sunday after church you’ll pick it up and head on out. Understood?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Sean?”

“Uh huh?”

“Bathrooms, living room, dining room, hallways and stairs. Once a week. Again Sunday afternoon. You are also your Dad’s lieutenant for everything in the yard. Got it?”

“Sure.”

“Carl. Kitchen and cooking. It’s not women’s work. A man who can cook well will never go without a job. Kathleen is not big enough to run the kitchen yet, but she will be learning alongside you. Okay?”

“Whatever it takes Aunt Megan.”

“Kathleen sweetie?”

“What can I do?”

“I need you to take care of the laundry. Not the ironing. If anyone wants pressed clothes they will learn to do it themselves or do without. You’ll also be learning to cook with Carl. Is that alright?”

“Yes Aunty.”

“Finally, Brian.”

“The yard?”

Aunt Megan nodded. “That and to be Marie’s and the kids’ rock.”

Dad nodded slowly. “I can do that.”

“You’ll all be responsible for your own rooms; I will be inspecting. You will also make sure you are properly turned out as your mother expects. Don’t let her, or yourselves down. Now jump to it troops!”

Slowly the family’s nightmare softened to become the new normal. While mom rested, or was away in hospital, everyone buckled down to their new chores, fitting them in around school, sports or work. Jimmy and Carl were told in no uncertain terms that they were expected to stay on their teams and give it their best. Mom was proud of their success and refused to allow them to use her illness to reduce that. Kath too was summoned and informed that ballet and Kung Fu lessons were not negotiable no matter how hard she wheedled or begged.

Almost as if sleep walking, Carl slipped into his new routine. He worked hard at school, trained hard for the swim team and practiced his katas every day with Kath. After homework he helped Aunt Megan cook dinner and cleaned up after. Then he’d spend an hour with Kath, keeping on top of the day’s orders. The routine became his comforter; a reassuring link back to the time when Mom was well. It also filled his days and spared him from having time to think.

At night, hidden in the darkness, Cassandra couldn’t even allow herself to cry as she listened to Sean’s breathing on the bunk above. Inside her head she wondered if it was all her fault. Grampa had told her she was an evil foul sinner and she had gone ahead anyway. Was Mom’s sickness God’s punishment on the family because she had disobeyed? Was she responsible? More than once she had thought to run down to the cellar and throw away her pills, begging God to save Mom. More than once Carl woke to find his pillow damp with tears he couldn’t recall shedding.

At school Gail tried to be supportive, but each day she watched Carl steadily move away. His former ready smile and quick humor peeked out less and less, while the extra chores meant their time together out of school steadily dwindled. She promised to stand by him, but it was becoming harder and harder every day. Gail didn’t even know it was his thirteenth birthday until a week after it had passed. When she challenged him on it he shrugged. “I forgot and Mom was in hospital. There’s more important things to worry about than getting older.” was all he said.

In late February Mom lost her hair.

She assured everyone it would grow back after the chemotherapy finished, and joked that in the meantime she could try a new hairstyle every day, but Carl could see how much it distressed her. And how much the look of shock on Kath’s face had hurt her. Yet Mom still pushed herself to stay bright and cheerful for her husband and children, to keep promising them hope for her recovery.

Steadily the amount of time Mom spent at home went down, as the time in hospital went up. At the start of April Aunt Megan told them all that Mom was moving into a hospice, and they’d be able to go and visit her in turn every afternoon after school.

When Carl’s turn came he rushed across the room to suddenly stop short, then reach out to gently cuddle Mom, shocked to see the tubes now running from her painfully thin arms.

“My beautiful boy.” Mom smiled down into his hair. “You may not be the biggest or the tallest, but you’ve made up for it in spades with your courage, wit and loyalty haven’t you?” She murmured, as much to herself as to the boy in her arms. “I am so so proud of you.”

Eventually Carl reluctantly drew back, wiping his eyes on the back of his sleeve as he kept hold of Mom’s hand, her knuckles sharp against his palm. He finally asked the question that he both dreaded, and needed, the answer to. “You’re not coming home are you Mom?”

Marie sighed. “You always were so sharp. Bright as a button, even in kindergarten.” She reminisced. “I’m so sorry Carl. I really want to, but God has other plans for me.” She squeezed his hand for a long moment, trying to give him strength, even though she had so little left to give.

“Carl? I want you to promise me something. You’ve always been the closest too little Kathleen. You’re her favorite big brother you know?”

“I know Mom.” Carl allowed a small smile. “She has a pet name for me, ‘Three-bee’”

“Three-bee?”

“Best big bro’.”

She chuckled for a moment, then coughed hard. He waited quietly until the coughing fit passed and she was settled again.

“Carl?”

“Yes Mom, I will. I promise.”

“Promise?”

“To look after Kath.”

“You always were so smart. Thank you.” She smiled. “You’d better go find your Aunt Megan. Otherwise dinner won’t get cooked.”

Carl felt his heart clench. “Bye Mom. Love you. I’ll be back soon, I promise.”

“I love you too Carl.”

It was during Math period in the first week of the Summer semester when the teacher came for him.

~o~O~o~

The funeral was beautiful. Everyone said so.

Mom’s casket was white. It was covered in daffodils. She’d always loved daffodils.

Reverend Fuller had said some nice things.

So did Dad, although Carl couldn’t remember any of it. He’d sat in the pew, alternately holding Kath’s hand or passing her tissues, keeping her safe between himself and Aunt Megan. Behind him the church was full, but he didn’t look round. Afterwards Carl rode in a limo for the first time ever. They drove quietly through Harbor City behind the hearse. Then he sat in another pew until Mom’s casket rolled slowly through the curtains. Finally they returned to the community center at St Mark’s church where Aunt Megan had arranged a reception.

It was there that Carl realized that nothing was going to be the same again.

He politely greeted many of Mom’s old friends. Ladies that she’d shared duties with in the church, who now clucked sadly over his head. The Reverend Fuller had shook his hand and told him to be strong. That God had called Mom and now she would be looking down on him from Heaven. He nodded and thanked the Reverend, even as he wanted to slap the man and shout at him that he was a liar. Michael’s parents came. Michael’s mom just hugged him and then left him alone. Gail was there as well, with her family. Before they left she came over and sat beside him for a while. Then she kissed his cheek and left.

Throughout the afternoon Carl had watched his family. Aunt Megan keeping Kath close beside her. Occasionally whisking her away when the line of well-wishers became too much for the young girl. But she always came back with her chin high to greet and thank some more of Mom’s friends and acquaintances. Carl was so proud of how brave she was.

Jimmy stood stoically throughout the ordeal. He accepting handshakes and condolences, muttering a few words of thanks as he did his duty. However Carl got the feeling that his eldest brother wasn’t really there. He said things because they were expected. He saw people, but didn’t engage with them. There was no grief, nor sorrow; just an automaton going through the motions.

Sean had vanished shortly after the reception started, while Aunt Megan’s attention had been distracted. Carl had no idea where he’d gone, nor did he care. He’d probably be home by now killing things on his Xbox.

Dad.

Dad had manfully welcomed all the guests, said a few words, then circulated, glass in hand, amongst them as the afternoon went on. The glass was never empty. When he passed close by, the second or third time, Carl had noticed Dad’s slight unsteadiness, the careful diction of his speech. As the afternoon continued he’d listened as Dad started to slur his words, his voice occasionally rising in abrupt laughter. At one point he spotted Aunt Megan whispering in Dad’s ear as Dad shook his head angrily.

When the final guests had left, and Aunt Megan went to speak to the caterers, Dad headed for the drinks table. He grabbed two glasses of wine and chugged them down like soda.

“Dad? Dad are you okay? Can I get you anything?” Carl asked hesitantly from his shoulder. Brian spun round, and had to stagger for a moment to keep his balance.

“Okay? Okay?” His voice rose. “No I’m not fucking okay. I’ve just watched my wife’s body get fucking incinerated. So how the fuck do you think I might be ‘Oh…Kay’ ?” He was almost shouting at the end, stunning the room into stillness. He stopped and looked at Carl for a moment. “Just fuck off and leave me alone with your fucking ‘Oh…Kay’ you little runt.”

Carl backed off as his father’s insult and cursing ripped into him. He continued backing away until a pair of arms carefully enfolded him. “Come along Carl.” Aunt Megan murmured in his ear. “Leave your father alone and help me get Kathleen home.”

School had allowed both Sean and Carl to be absent for as long as they needed, but within days of the funeral Carl was itching to get back to his lessons. He couldn’t handle the silence around the house as each of them retreated within themselves, or occasionally lashed out at each other over trivial things that no one had minded when Mom was around.

Most of all he couldn’t handle all the empty time, when he kept himself hidden away down in the cellar, with nothing to do but think.

The guilt came flooding back. It was his fault, Cassandra’s fault. If he’d been the son Dad expected, it wouldn’t have happened. If he hadn’t lied and hidden money maybe it would have been enough to save Mom. More than once he eyed his hiding place, but his nerve always failed him; even as she pulled another pill from her stash.

In the end Carl went to Aunt Megan. He still refused to speak to his father after what he had said.

“I want… no, I need to get back to school Aunt Megan. It’s what Mom would have wanted.”

She reached out to draw him into a hug. “I’ve been waiting for you to tell me. She most certainly would. She would also tell you that, no matter how hard it is, you have to move forwards. You have to continue to grow and build on the achievements she was so proud of.”

Carl sniffled. “You’ll tell Dad?”

“You’re going to have to talk to him sometime kiddo.”

“Why?”

“He didn’t mean it. The day was all too much for him. Sometimes people say things they don’t mean.”

“And sometimes they say what they’ve hidden and really think.”

“You’ll need to forgive him eventually.”

“He needs to apologize and mean it.” Carl responded sharply, then changed the subject. “Do you want me to talk to Kath? Do you think she’s ready to go back to school?”

“That would be helpful kiddo. Yes, I think she’s ready, and she’ll listen to you. Thank you.” She watched as Carl disentangled himself and headed off to find his sister.

‘It’s going to take a long time for this family to stop hurting and repair itself.’ Megan sadly decided.

~o~O~o~

For the rest of the summer semester Carl allowed himself to be drawn back into the routine of school, business, swimming and martial arts. He won a couple of races for the team and had even been awarded an orange belt in Kung Fu. But the only people he told were Kath and Aunt Megan. Dinner had ceased to be a family affair with Dad frequently working late, so Jimmy and Sean tended to grab a plate before sprawling in front of the TV. At least Dad ‘said’ he was working late, when he bothered to say anything. But Carl had smelled beer on his breath once too often to believe him. Even Kath had learnt to keep out of his way if he came home late.

Most evenings it was just Carl, Kath and Aunt Megan who sat down together once they had finished cooking and cleaning up the kitchen. They sometimes talked about their days, or Aunt Megan would tell them stories from when she was growing up in Harbor City. More often she would go over the meal they’d just cooked together, asking their thoughts and offering suggestions about how they could have improved it. Aunt Megan truly loved to cook, and just as much, sharing that love with her new apprentices.

By the time the summer vacation arrived, the household had settled into a new pattern. Dad, Jimmy and Sean, each withdrawn and distant, doing their chores and treating the food put on the table as some sort of expected service. Carl, Kath and Aunt Megan, growing closer and supporting each other through the darkness. The family tradition with report cards and a barbecue was ignored, although Carl made sure that Kath and he shared theirs with Aunt Megan. Dad didn’t even bother to ask for them.

Eventually Aunt Megan had had enough. On Sunday evening she forced everyone to sit down together for dinner and started to lay down the law.

“You all made promises to Marie, to your mom, before she passed. Do you think you have been keeping them?” She demanded, glaring at Brian and his two oldest sons. “I’ll tell you right now that you haven’t, because she told me exactly what each of you promised, and I’ve the evidence of my own eyes to know you have failed to honor those promises.”

None of the three met her eye.

“Time for some hard truths. Sean, you haven’t shown me your report card, and you certainly didn’t show either your father or I the note you were sent home with last week for fighting. Fortunately, I ‘did’ bother to call the school and I asked them to keep me informed about how you were settling back. You will be going to High School next semester. The easy ride is over young man. Right now you are heading for a suspension, or worse, unless you pull your socks up.”

Sean slunk lower in his chair, more angry than embarrassed by the chewing out he had gotten.

“Jimmy, I also spoke to your home room teacher. Whilst you might be hot stuff on the football field, and have been selected to move up onto the varsity team next year, you are in real danger of being dropped from the squad, varsity or junior, unless you pick up your grades. Your Junior year is critical if you want to go to college. Right now you’d struggle to get into community college. And the really sad thing? We both know you are more than bright enough to make honor roll.”

Aunt Megan turned her attention to Brian McCarrick and sneered.

“Great example you’re setting Brian.” All four of the children froze in shock at hearing their dad being spoken to like that, but Aunt Megan was taking no prisoners that evening.

“You haven’t bothered to ask about how any of your children are doing since the funeral. Heck, you’ve barely noticed them unless it was to shout at them while drunk. Time to climb out of the bottle Brian and ‘man up’. Fail to do that and you’re going to have Children’s Services knocking on your door pretty soon. What would Marie think about that?”

“How dare you talk to me like that!” Dad pushed himself back from the table in fury. “I suppose you’d be the one to call Children’s Services wouldn’t you?” He accused Aunt Megan.

“I wouldn’t need to Brian! The kids’ teachers are already thinking it. The only reason they haven’t already is because I’m here!” She shot back. “So. Now I’m telling you all what WILL happen. Tomorrow morning I’m taking Kath and Carl to come stay with me in Pasadena until next Friday. THEY have been keeping their promises. You three have five days to take a long hard look at yourselves and decide if you actually intend to honor your promises like real men.” Aunt Megan’s eyes flashed. “Are you going to be a family? Or failures? Choose!”

~o~O~o~

Aunt Megan’s home was a spacious three bed apartment near the Pasadena city college with views out towards the Mount Wilson observatory. She scooped up the pile of mail and flyers from her mail box and escorted Kath and Carl inside.

“Right guys, you’ve each got your own room, so I suggest you settle in for a bit. We’ll have lunch in an hour and decide what to do during our little holiday okay?”

“Umm, Aunt Megan, do you have wifi?” Carl asked.

“Sure do. Password is on the back of the router. You planning on working all the time young man?”

“I just want to keep tabs on any new kit orders coming in Aunt Megan. Putting them together can wait ’til the weekend, but I may need to place some inventory orders.”

She laughed. “Marie was right about you. You’ll be a millionaire before you finish college!”

Lunch was a light chicken salad they’d picked up on the way. “Normally I’d never buy store-made, but sometimes needs must. Now, I have some ideas you might enjoy.”

After a happy and spirited discussion Carl and Kath agreed that the Autry Museum of the American West and ice skating were ‘musts’, while the Eaton Canyon and Old Pasadena were ’shoulds’.

“Okay guys. I think we have all done enough cooking for a while, so let’s go out to dinner at my favorite restaurant.”

Aunt Megan’s favorite was a small friendly place called Lupita’s a few blocks away, and soon Carl was in heaven with his Enchilada Vallarta.

“I need to ask you two some questions okay?” Aunt Megan’s tone turned serious as their platters were cleared away. “First up some ground rules. What’s said here, stays here, agreed?”

Kath and Carl both nodded.

“We’re going to talk about some things that might happen, just to be prepared. It doesn’t mean that they will, so don’t worry.”

“Sort of ‘what if’ stuff. Like planning for a zombie apocalypse right?” Carl offered.

Kath and Aunt Megan chuckled. “Probably not that drastic Carl, but you never know. Okay… “ Aunt Megan blew out a big breath, “here goes. Now things will probably be fine, but, if things don’t straighten out at home, I want you both to know that you will always have a home here with me. Understand?”

Wide eyed, Kath solemnly nodded.

Carl thought about it for a moment. “Um, Aunt Megan, what would you consider to be ‘things not straightening out at home’.”

“Smart question Carl.” She grinned. “Let’s see. If you felt that either, or both of you, were in real danger. If either of you were being threatened or bullied into doing something you knew to be wrong or unsafe. If either of you were being neglected or ignored so bad that it affected your health or schoolwork. If Children’s Services turn up. Does that make sense?”

“Yeah, that makes sense. Thank you Aunty. Kath, what do you think?”

Kath bit her lip. “It’s like the guys are getting darker you know? I don’t speak to Dad any more. He always used to have time for a hug. But since Mom… since… It’s like he’s gone away too.”

Aunt Megan scooted over to cuddle her niece. “Oh honey. We’re trying to fix things. That’s why we came up here. This is only ‘in case’ planning, and none of us want any of this to happen.”

Kath looked across at her brother. Their gaze locking for a few moments. “Carl?”

He understood what she was asking. “Everything? You sure?”

“If you are.”

Aunt Megan looked between the two in confusion. “Is there some sort of ESP thing going on here?”

Carl grinned and called for the check. When the server came over, his aunt was still digging in her bag when he handed over his card.

“It’s covered Aunt Megan. I got it.”

Kath giggled at the sight of their aunt gold fishing. “Carl and I have been planning for a ‘just in case’ in secret since last summer vacation. That’s when we first started to worry about Mom. And now we’ve just added you to our secret club.”

Aunt Megan recovered herself, then gave her grand niece and nephew a steady look. “Sounds like we have some secret planning to do then. Shall we head home?”

The three of them were curled up on Aunt Megan’s couch sipping hot chocolate, as Kath and Carl explained just how much they had saved.

“So between you you’ve held back about five thousand dollars that only you control?” Aunt Megan asked incredulously.

“And about eight hundred in cash safely hidden away.” Carl wasn’t going to mention the three comics or his Aetherium holdings. “If we needed to run we could afford a cab all the way here. We always figured that we could come to you, but worried in case you were traveling or something.”

“And here was I thinking I’d scare you with all that talk of things possibly falling apart.” She shook her head while a smile played briefly across her lips.

“You know, it’s not fair how you two have been forced to even imagine any of this.”

“We didn’t have a lot of choice Aunty.” Kath shrugged. “At least we could talk to each other.” She grinned and wrapped an arm around her aunt. “And now we can talk to you.”

~o~O~o~

For the rest of the week the three of them set aside their worries and had fun. They visited all the attractions they’d planned, then spent the evenings in Aunt Megan’s kitchen cooking weird and wonderful dishes. When it finally came time to return to Harbor City Megan called ahead to confirm their planned arrival.

“Well, it sounds like things are better. We’ll find out when we get there I suppose. Let’s get on the road guys!” Aunt Megan declared.

Arriving back home, the three of them were met by a shamefaced reception committee at the front door. Sean and Jimmy standing nervously behind their father.

“Hi kids! Did you have a good time with your Aunt Megan?” Dad asked as he held his arms open towards his daughter.

“Hi Daddy, we had a great time!” Kath smiled and skipped into his hug, although Carl wryly noted that her smile never reached her eyes. He too stepped forward, equally plastering on a smile. “Yeah Dad, you’d have loved the Autry Museum! All about the Old West and cowboys and stuff!”

“That’s great! Come on in. We’ve got pizza tonight to celebrate. Dinner’s in ten minutes.” He led the way inside.

At the back Aunt Megan allowed herself a cynical smile, then followed along behind.

Over the next week the household settled into something like the routine from when Mom had been sick. Although all three of the elder McCarricks tended to glance over to Aunt Megan whenever they said or did something. She just smiled.

There were a couple of times when Dad and Aunt Megan would close themselves off in Dad’s office for a while, but afterwards everyone seemed to come out smiling and polite.

After another week Aunt Megan made an announcement at dinner.

“Well guys, I’m really proud of you all, and I know your mom would be too. I know it’s been really hard, but you’ve all begun to pull through as a family. It’s time for me to head back home rather than imposing on you anymore.” She saw the sudden crestfallen looks on Kath and Carl’s faces. “Don’t worry, I’ll come over every weekend. If only to bake you fresh Pecan and Apple pies to keep you going through the week. And remember, I’m only a ‘phone call away.” She carefully didn’t look at the two youngest as she reminded them of their emergency plans.

“Now, talking of Pecan pie, I just happened to slip one into the oven earlier. Has anyone got room for a slice?”

~o~O~o~

After Aunt Megan had returned to Pasadena, accompanied by Kath’s pouting, Carl found the remainder of the summer vacation vaguely surreal. Despite Mom’s bitterly felt absence, his routine felt little different from last summer. As before, he attended swim training and Kung Fu, and worked on the business with Kath. The main difference was in the home.

“Have you noticed how everyone is real careful and polite now, but the conversations feel like they’re scripted for some dorky TV show? Even Dog breath thinks twice before mouthing off?” He asked his little sister as they prepared another batch of kits for yet more unsuspecting college freshmen.

“When he’s around!” Kath snorted. “It used to be like I couldn’t turn round without tripping over the doofus, or hearing him killing things on his Xbox half the night. Now the only time he turns up seems to be when food’s on the table!” She slipped a cover letter and contents list into the next box in line before taping it down.

“Address label ready? Oh, thanks. And another thing. What’s the deal with Jimmy and Dad going to this ‘Men’s Group’ thing every week? I asked Jimmy and all he mentioned was some supposed ‘Guy Guru’ named Peterson and told me it was about Male Empowerment.”

“Huh? No idea Sis. They haven’t told me squat. Said I was too young.”

“Bloody chauvinists.”

Carl snerked. “Yeah, but don’t let Dad hear you say it.”

Carl also introduced Kath to the secrets of eBay and PayPal as he shared his system for running the business. “This way, if I’m not around, you can keep it running.”

“Why wouldn’t you be around?” She asked nervously.

“Well, like when we went to stay with Aunt Megan.” Carl shrugged. “Now, this bit is important. Here’s how to calculate how much to send to Dad’s checking account so he doesn’t get suspicious. The rest you keep in PayPal or shift to your card.”

“I don’t have a card.” She complained as she gave her bro a grumpy moue.

Carl grinned as he pulled out a pre pay card he’d ordered for Kath a week ago. “You do now! But remember you’ve got to keep it really hidden. Like seriously safe from Dad.”

“That’s easy! I’ll just put it in with my panties.” She giggled.

“Not a good idea Sis. Sean’s turning into a perv. He keeps on trying to get my laptop to look at porn. I wouldn’t put it past him to go rummaging.” Carl explained.

“Ewww! That’s disgusting!”
“That’s Sean.” Carl shrugged. “So try and think of a better hiding place. There, you’re set up. Now you can move cash around. The trick is lots of little transactions every few days, like they’re for services and stuff.”

“Let’s see. Oh wow! Hey Carl, they misspelled yours. You’re down as a Ms.” Kath chuckled.

“Yeah, dumb mistake. I ‘thought’ I selected Mr. That’ll teach me to rush.” He grinned embarrassedly. “The money’s still the same though right? Now let’s make sure you’ve got all this down cold partner. We can’t write anything down remember.”

The new school year soon rolled around, and for the first time in a long while Carl found himself properly looking forward to it. Eighth grade, no Sean, actual friends and the swim team. Yeah, all good.

Dad did try to have a go at him about his hair, which was getting kind of long and shaggy, but Kath quickly leapt to his defense as they sat down to eat.

“I think it makes him look quite dishy.” She told the family with an air of assurance.

Dad goggled. He wasn’t used to his little girl making comments on the attractiveness of boys. Even if he was her brother.

“Yeah, it makes him look like John DeLuca.” Kath finally decided, “and I know Gail likes running her fingers through his hair.”

Both Carl and Dad blushed beet red at her comment and the subject of his hair was never raised again.

Carl also made a point of keeping in touch with Michael Braybrooke. He’d got back from the sandbox in March, but had been posted to Camp LeJeune in North Carolina, so hadn’t been able to make it to Mom’s funeral. Mainly Carl kept him up to date with the local gossip and news in Harbor City, with the occasional box of cookies and home-made energy bars whenever Michael mentioned he was deploying on exercises. Michael’s big news came just after the start of the new school year. He’d been promoted to Corporal and was being posted back to Camp Pendleton, a ninety minute drive south of home. As he said, it was perfect because his four year hitch finished next June and he’d be near home to find work for a while before using his GI bill funding to go to college locally. He also promised he’d come up next time he had a weekend off to visit everyone.

~o~O~o~

With both Sean and Jimmy together in High School, Dad assumed that Jimmy would keep an eye on his little brother. What he’d forgotten was that lofty juniors on the football team did not hang around with lowly little freshmen.

The first hints that everything was not as it should be, was when Dad started to spot money going missing from his wallet. Not much, a five here or a ten there, but enough for him to notice. He took Carl to one side one evening to ask if he’d borrowed anything.

“Dad, why the heck would I? At Christmas I asked you for a humongous amount and you went straight out and got it for me. I don’t even ask for an allowance any more, and I rarely spend all of the forty dollars I draw from the business each month. I’ll show you. Hang on here a moment.” With that Carl went and collected his wallet. “Here. I’ve got about a hundred. I was saving it to buy Gail something for her birthday next week… uh, that’s odd.”

Carl checked through his wallet again but couldn’t find more than seventy dollars. He looked up at his father. “Dad, I think we got a problem again.”

He didn’t say anything more to his father, but they both had their suspicions about who was responsible. What Carl did do was quietly warn both Kath and Aunt Megan. He also sourced some more covert surveillance camera kits on eBay. Not the twenty-five dollar cheap kit he’d got before, but good quality equipment with both low light and sound recording capability. He had it delivered to the Seven Eleven. Then he waited until only Kath and Aunt Megan were home, and reluctantly keeping watch for him, before installing and testing everything.

It took a week for Carl to work out exactly what was going on, and when he did he was stunned.

“Aunt Megan, it’s Carl.”

“Good afternoon dear, it’s lovely to hear from you. How is everything?”

“Umm, not good Aunty.”

Immediately Aunt Megan’s tone changed. “Do you need me to come down?”

“I don’t think so. I kinda need some advice. Some serious advice.”

“Go on dear.”

“You know we put in those cameras?”

“I’m still not sure that was the best choice we could have made. Are you saying you found something about the missing money?”

“It’s worse than that Aunty. I found out why.”

“Go on.”

“It’s Sean. I’ve got him on camera taking ten bucks from my wallet. Then I also got him in the garage messing around in that old sideboard that’s been there for years.”

“How is that worse?”

“I, uh, went to have a look around when he was upstairs playing on his Xbox. Hidden down the back of one of the drawers was a plastic bag with some pills and a couple of what looked like joints.”

Aunt Megan’s voice sharpened. “Did you touch anything or disturb anything Carl? This is important.”

“I had my suspicions so I wore those disposable gloves we put in the kits. I left everything the way I found it. What do I do now?” Carl all but wailed.

“You do nothing. Leave this to me. I’ll deal with it on Saturday when I come visit. In the meantime, say nothing and don’t go anywhere near there again. Understand? Oh, and do NOT, under any circumstances, breathe a word of this to Kath. Promise?”

“Promise!” Carl offered fervently. “Thank you Aunty. You’re a life saver”

“Maybe for you. I wouldn’t be so sure about Sean.” She replied ominously.

Aunt Megan timed her ‘discovery’ so that Carl and Kath were both away at their Kung Fu class and had already been there for at least an hour. Later that afternoon, when the two of them were walking back from the bus stop, both were shocked to see an LAPD cruiser parked outside the house. Quickly Carl thumbed his smartphone before dropping it into his jacket pocket.

Even as Carl was opening the front door Kath was already calling out. “Aunt Megan? Dad? What’s happening? Has someone been in an accident?”

She dived inside only to be confronted by an overweight uniformed cop. “Who are you and how did you get in Missy?” He demanded.

“I live here! What are you doing in our house?”

“And you young man?” He turned to Carl.

“The same. What’s going on?”

“You just wait here, both of you. Oh and pass over those bags please.” He reached for their gym bags.

Carl handed over his bag. If the cop wanted to rummage through his dirty training gear he didn’t mind.

“Carl, what’s going on?” Kath asked. “Why did you give him your bag?”

“Kath, it’s okay, he’s just doing his job.” Carl tried to reassure his sister. “It’s probably just procedure, nothing personal.”

Finally the officer cracked a smile. “Your brother’s right young lady. It’s just routine for your safety as well as ours. So where have you been?”

“Umm, should I answer that?” She looked again to her big brother.

“It’s okay Sis. Sir, we just got back from training down at the Shaolin temple Kung Fu school on Lomita and Narbonne.”

“And what time…” The officer started, but Carl overrode him. “I’m sorry sir, but we’d really like to know where our Dad or Aunt Megan are. We’d be happy to help you, but I’m not sure if you’re allowed to question minors without a parent or something present. So the sooner we can see them the sooner we can answer your questions. Is that okay sir?”

The officer frowned. “Wait here.” He told them then muttered into his radio. A few moments later Aunt Megan appeared with another officer.

“Aunt Megan! What’s happening? Why are the police here asking us questions and searching our bags?” Kath demanded in a rush.

“It’s okay sweetie, I’m here.” Aunt Megan soothed while hugging Kath. Then she looked sharply at the overweight cop holding Carl’s gym bag. “You questioned them officer?”

“No ma’am, we were just talking, waiting for you to get here.”

Carl snerked loudly, which drew suspicious looks from everyone. Then he carefully pulled his phone out of his jacket by the fingertips. “I’ll just stop this recording now shall I?”

Thirty minutes later the police were gone, taking Sean with them, as Dad phoned around trying to find a juvenile criminal lawyer. Carl looked at his and Sean’s bedroom with dismay. Everything had been emptied and dumped on the floor.

“Come on downstairs sweetie. I’ll make you and Kath a hot chocolate and explain what’s happened.”

As Aunt Megan told the tale, she had remembered there was a school reunion coming up in a couple of months, so wanted to see if any of her old photo albums from those days had been saved. She recalled that they used to be stored in the old sideboard and got Dad to help her look if they were still there. When Dad found the drugs he went ballistic and it was he who called in the cops. They caught Sean an hour later as he came through the back door and tested him on the spot. When it showed positive both the police and Dad put the thumb screws on and Sean cracked in minutes, admitting the stash was his.

“So what happens to Sean now Aunt Megan?” Kath asked.

“Well it depends on the court, but usually a first offender like Sean will be ordered to attend a drug rehab program.”

“So he’ll still be at school and get cured?”

“That’s the aim sweetie. We’ll just have to see what the lawyers and judges have to say.”

With that Carl levered himself up from the table and trudged wearily up the stairs to start putting things to rights. What had happened to Sean had been brutal, but he couldn’t see any other way things could have worked out. Maybe Sean’d get sorted. He didn’t think he would, but there was a chance it would all come out okay.

The one person Carl felt sorriest for was Kath. He recalled seeing her shock and fear as she had been confronted by a policeman inside her own home. It was like her comfy haven had been violated and was no longer safe or private, forcing her to grow up and face the world as it really was. Yeah, he understood that.

A family spiraling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Chapter 6 – Emergency Measures

 

---

Author's Note: Cats can often get out of bags all by themselves. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 7 – 2 UK Author

 

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

Dad and Sean didn’t get home until well after Carl and Kath had gone to bed, although they made sure to leave plated meals made up for both of them. The next morning Carl made a point of staying well out of his brother’s way, even as they got ready for church, and it wasn’t until after dinner on Sunday that he heard what had happened after Sean had been arrested.

Aunt Megan and he were alone in the kitchen, finishing the clean-up, when he quirked an eyebrow in her direction.

“He got dealt with by the Night Court. As we suspected he was sentenced to mandatory drugs rehabilitation, counselling and regular testing. If he fails any part of it then he will end up in juvenile detention.” Aunt Megan sighed. “Your Dad added to that. Sean’s basically grounded until the rehabilitation order is successfully completed. He’s also forbidden his Xbox and TV privileges until he has a GPA of 3.0 or better.”

Carl winced.

“I know it sounds harsh kiddo but Sean is fifteen now. He may not be an adult yet, but he’s old enough to understand right from wrong, and consequences. There are kids his age who are already behind bars until they’re old and grey after getting sucked into drugs and gangs. Hopefully we caught this early enough to get Sean back on track with his life.”

“I just feel responsible.” He muttered, casting a quick glance at the kitchen door. “I just thought he’d get shouted at and grounded or something.”

“Responsible? Yes, I guess you are.”

Carl stared in shock. Aunt Megan’s comment was the very last thing he expected to hear.

She went on, “responsible for making sure Sean got help early, before things got a whole lot worse. Responsible for keeping him out of jail and with a chance to finish his education. Responsible for helping keep drugs as far away from Kathleen as possible.” She patted his shoulder. “Remember, I have forty years’ experience as a nurse, seeing the effects that drugs had on kids and their families. I’ve seen far too many boys and girls Sean’s age admitted to ER in my time. Stab wounds, gunshot wounds, broken bones, bruising, rape, both boys and girls.” She listed. “Malnutrition, addiction, blood poisoning, hepatitis, HIV, STDs, OD’ing, mental health problems, self-harming and suicide attempts.” Her voice was flat and emotionless as she carried on her recital. “I’ve also seen too many of them leave ER for the morgue rather than home or a ward. Given the same choices you faced kiddo, I’d be damn proud of being responsible.” After that Carl felt marginally better, but still kept as far out of Sean’s way as he could.

In contrast, Jimmy started taking a surprising amount of interest in his middle brother, allowing him to hang out at school and keeping an eye on his school work. With Dad’s approval he arranged for Sean to become the Varsity squad’s water-boy and volunteered to run him to and from the mandatory counselling sessions. He even made a point of spending hours just talking with Sean of an evening; sharing stuff he had picked up from the men’s group.

Another change was that Oak Vale’s Football team soon became regular visitors to the house. Dad invested in a new wide screen TV and upgraded the sports package on their cable subscription. Soon, most afternoons the living room was full of jocks good-naturedly jeering the action on screen and emptying the fridge of sodas; leaving Carl and Kath to retreat down to the cellar to find a quiet place to do their homework.

Carl and Gail were still together. He would have spent more time round at her home, but didn’t feel comfortable leaving Kath as the only girl in the midst of the testosterone laden frat house their home was becoming. Gail adored the Pandora necklace Carl had presented her for her birthday. It matched the bracelet he’d given her at Christmas. But more importantly she was happy to see that he was coming out of the dark fugue that had shrouded him for much of the last year.

“It’s like he’s my best friend as well as my BF.” Gail had confided in Kath as they sat together, cheering Carl on at a swim meet. “He even actually listens to me. Not even Dad does that!” She giggled. “You know last weekend? When we went to the movies?” Kath nodded in encouragement. “He let me choose, didn’t get grabby, and then told me he’d enjoyed it!”

“What did you go and see?” Kath asked.

“‘Pitch Perfect’. I know! Cheesy! But I wanted to see what all the fuss was about. Anyway, we both had fun. Is he like that all the time, or is it just when he’s with me?” She asked.

“All the time. Promise!” Kath assured Gail when she saw her eyebrow twitch. “He’s more like my big sister than an obnoxious big bro, and with two Neanderthals at home, trust me I know!”

“You mean he acts femmy?” Gail frowned. “I’ve never seen it.”

Kath choked on her soda. “God no! No, it’s like you said. We talk, like ‘talk’ talk. And he listens, and looks out for me. Little things like thinking about presents that you want, rather than rushing out and buying cheap scent the day before. That sort of stuff.”

“Oh, I get it. You had me worried there for a minute.” Gail thought about it for a bit as she watched Carl lining up for the next heat, letting her eyes rove appreciatively over his lithe figure clad only in those brief Speedos. “I guess I’m really lucky with him.”

At Thanksgiving and Christmas, any sad memories that could have plunged the McCarrick family back into despondency were stopped in their tracks by Aunt Megan. She arrived the day before the holidays and immediately took charge, introducing new traditions into the household. Their meal was delayed until late in the afternoon, and the whole family was volunteered to assist at the local homeless shelter, helping cook and serve a festive meal to those less fortunate than themselves. Kath and Carl got Dad to help distribute little care packages they had made up from some of the stock used for the ‘Sassy’ kits.

When he saw the boxes being loaded into the van, Dad had pulled Carl to one side. “Uh, son, this is really generous of you and I’m proud an all, but can we afford to do this?”

Carl gave him a look. “Dad, four things. First, much of the contents are left over inventory from the summer rush, and getting close to their expiry dates. Second, we can, and will, claim it as a tax write off. Third, Mom would have wanted it. Fourth, it’s the right thing to do. Not necessarily in that order.”

Somewhat shamefaced Brian had just nodded, then went into the house to help collect the remaining boxes. He wasn’t comfortable with the feeling that he had just been put in his place by his child; one who was acting more grown up and savvy than he was.

~o~O~o~

As Carl grew more distant from his father and brothers, he began investing more in his relationship with Michael Braybrooke. The young marine Corporal made time to chat with Carl pretty much every week. Every time he had a weekend pass and could get home, he made sure Kath and Carl were included in his plans. Michael had six months left of his four year hitch and was already considering what he was going to do when he got out.

“The education benefits from the GI bill are good, but unless I get a part time job I’m going to struggle getting through college. The problem is that an engineering degree is pretty demanding, and I’m not sure mixing a job and study would really work.” Michael explained to Carl, while Kath was chatting and giggling with Peter and Charlie. He’d come to trust the youngster, despite his age, as he often had an interesting take on problems.

Carl chewed his lip for a moment. “Do you have to go to college right away?”

“I guess not. But I don’t want to keep living at home, mooching off my folks, if I can avoid it.”

“Are there other guys leaving the Corps who are in the same situation?”
“Yeah, about half my old platoon at least I guess. What’s going on in that brain of yours? You got a devious plan?”

“Maybe.” Carl teased. “Did you catch the news about the new rare earth deposits that have been discovered in Oregon?”

“Woah! Left field or what? And where did you see that?”

Carl giggled. “Middle school social studies. Our teacher, Mister Pangyros, loves these weird assignments. Anyhow,“ he got his thoughtful look back, “one of the big mining companies is building a processing facility out in the middle of nowhere, right next to the deposits. They’re planning on building a workers’ village, and then recruiting teams of workers to go set up house next to the facility for a fixed term contract. Like two or three years. If you got a bunch of guys together you could offer them a team and all save enough money for college. Wouldn’t be too different from going on deployment I guess. Except no one’s shooting at you.”

“Interesting idea. But one small problem Carl. I know zip about extracting and processing rare earth minerals.”

Carl rolled his eyes. “Helloooo? You’d all be US Marine Corps combat engineers? A pre-formed disciplined team, used to working together in tough conditions? All combat vets? All planning a college education? ‘Adapt, Improvise, Overcome’?” He snorted. “I bet they’d take your hand off at the elbow. And that’s after you hit them for a signing bonus.”

Michael’s eyes narrowed in thought. “Um, maybe, definitely maybe. I wonder how many of the guys would be…?” He muttered to himself, miles away already. Then he remembered where he was and looked sharply at Carl. “You sure about all this?” He demanded.

Carl nodded. “I’ll email you my research notes for my paper as soon as I get home. It’s got all the web links and everything. You can check it out yourself.”

“Carl, you’re a genius! You might very well have nailed this. If it works out, we are going to so owe you.” Michael reached over and, to his own surprise, gave Carl a massive hug.

While Michael headed back south the Camp Pendleton to do his own research and sound out his old team, Carl kept himself busy at school and with his activities. Miss Moreno was giving him extra math assignments to get him ready to fast track at High School, while Coach Andrews had already been having conversations with the swimming coach at Oak Vale High, despite Carl’s lack of physical development compared to the rest of his team.

This year Gail wouldn’t allow him to miss his fourteenth birthday and persuaded her parents to host a party for Carl, with her friends, Kath and the swimming team invited. The business was still getting along nicely and between their cards, Kath and he had now squirreled away nearly eight thousand dollars. Even his Kung Fu training was going great. He reached his first brown belt the day before his birthday.

~o~O~o~

The only place Carl now felt uncomfortable was home. Sean was coming to the end of his rehab program and had started to recover his snarky attitude. While he was happy to eat what Carl and Kath put on the table, he was no longer thankful or gracious about it. In part Carl blamed it on his continually hanging around with the senior football team, who had begun treated their home as some sort of unofficial club house. Dad even seemed to revel in the macho jock bullshit, making a point to attend all the team’s games, and often inviting them back afterwards to catch a game on TiVo.

Carl just shrugged and kept out of the way. He had enough to worry about, without bothering what his dad, or a bunch of jocks and jock wannabes, thought. His only concern in the family was making sure Kath was happy and content. Carl made a point of spending time chatting, studying, or working on the kits with her every day, and everything seemed to be fine. Which was why, when things did blow up, Carl seriously lost it.

It was gone five when Carl got home from swim training. As usual the TV was stuck on ESPN and both couches were covered with Sean, Jimmy and a bunch of jocks, while Dad had taken position in his lay-z-boy.

“Hey squirt, while you’re up get us another root beer.” One of the running backs called out to him.

“Make that two.”

“Three. And where’s those snacks?” A chuckle went round the room as Carl threaded his way past the outspread legs into the kitchen, where he met a harried Kath struggling to put together a pile of grilled cheese melts.

“I’m going as fast as I can.” She begged without turning round from the grill.

“Kath, it’s me.”

“Oh, thank god you’re here. Dad’s had me running around after that lot ever since I got home from school. Can you take these through while I get started on the next batch?”

Carl took a step towards the plated up stack, then paused. “Kath, have you had an opportunity to do your homework?” He asked.

“I’m sorry Carl. I’ll get on it right after dinner. I promise!” She was nearly in tears.

“Hey! Calm down. You’re not in trouble munchkin. Just put that down a moment.” Carl reached round his sister and turned off the grill.

“Come and sit down.” He guided her to a pair of chairs at the kitchen table. “Kath? How long has this been going on?”

Kath looked nervously at the door to the lounge. “It’s only once or twice a week. I get caught up with homework during the rest of the week, promise!”

Carl took her hands in his. “How long Kath?” He asked again. His tone kindly, but implacable.

Kath ducked her head to avoid her brother’s gaze. “Since Christmas?”

The door swung wide and Dad stuck his head through. “Those sandwiches ready yet?”

Carl kept his eyes on his sister and his voice icy calm. “Kath, you need to get your homework done, now, before you are too tired. Take your schoolbag and head up to your room. I’ll come and get you when it’s time to start getting dinner for our family ready.” Keeping her head down, Kath grabbed her bag and skittered past Dad out of the kitchen.

When she was gone Carl turned to glare at his father. “Since when has Kath’s homework been less important than her being your kitchenmaid?”

“We’ve got guests!”

“No Dad! You and Jimmy have ‘guests’. The same ‘guests’ who have been here several times a week, every week, for the last three months according to Kath.” Carl retorted with some fire. “If that bunch are ‘guests’ then maybe they should act like guests and not treat Kath and I as their personal slaves. And maybe, if you and Jimmy invited them, you should act like hosts!”

“WHOAH JIMMY, YOUR LI’L BRO SOUNDS LIKE MY MOM!” An obnoxious voice called out from the lounge, to be followed by snorts of laughter.

Carl pushed the door closed and turned back to his father before the man could open his mouth. “Kath and I promised Aunt Megan that we’d take care of the cooking for this family. Which takes up a damn sight more of our time than Sean running a vacuum round once a week, or Jimmy doing the groceries.” He stated as calmly as he could manage, pacing round the kitchen. “What we didn’t sign up for was to become the unpaid servers and short order cooks for the unofficial Oak Vale frat house. And as they seem to have stuffed themselves on food I had planned for our dinner tonight. I suggest you order some pizzas for later, because when your daughter and I have finished our homework we won’t have time to plan something else.”

Carl grabbed his school bag and pushed his way out of the kitchen. “Oh, those melts on the table are ready to go out, and the ones on the grill probably need another three or four minutes. And three of the guys wanted more sodas.” He called over his shoulder as he headed for the stairs.

Carl tapped on his sister’s door. “Kath? Can I come in?” He asked quietly.

“Yeah, come on in.”

Carl found his sister curled up on her bed, hugging a battered old teddy. Beside her, a text book lay face down and ignored.

“Are we in trouble?”

“If anyone is, I am. But I don’t think so.”

Kath sat up and pulled her big bro’ to sit beside her, before nestling into his arms.

Carl pulled her closer. “Do you want me to call Aunt Megan? Dad was getting pretty close to her definition of ‘not straightening out’.”

She thought about that for a moment. “Maybe not yet.” She decided. “I guess it’s my fault. I should have stood up for myself more, or told you what was going on.”

“It isn’t, and wasn’t your fault munchkin!” Carl said hotly. “Dad should have been looking out for you first! Not a bunch of Neanderthal jocks.”

Kath lapsed into silence and relaxed against Carl’s chest.

“You know, you’re becoming more like Mom than my big bro’.” She murmured. “You’re always there, looking out for me. You take time to talk, no matter what you’re doing. I feel safe and cared for with you.”

Tears stung Cassandra’s eyes as she held her little sister. Kath had just paid her a wonderful compliment and shown her a future that never could be. Even with the pills, she was finding it harder and harder to continue pretending to be Carl. The only thing that kept her going was keeping her promise to Mom and keeping her little munchkin safe.

Eventually Carl dabbed his eyes. “C’mon you. Having made that scene in the kitchen I guess we both need to make sure our homework is done.”

By the time the two of them finished, the living room was suspiciously quiet. Carl led the way downstairs to find his father waiting for them in the kitchen.

Dad shifted from foot to foot as they came in. “Um, Kathleen, I guess we didn’t think about all the hard work you’ve been putting in. I didn’t realize it was getting in the way of your homework. You should have said something honey.”

Carl bit his lip so hard he could taste blood.

“Anyway the guys were real appreciative, and came up with this as a thank you.” Dad shoved out a hand with a small bundle of various bills.

Kath smiled and accepted the peace offering. “Thank you Daddy. I guess I should have said something too.”

“So! Are you on top of your homework? Everything done okay?”

“Yes, Carl’s been really helpful and made sure I’m up to speed.”

“Uh.. That’s good honey. I ordered in pizza so you don’t have to cook tonight. It should be here in about fifteen minutes so you’ve got time to clear up and lay the table.” The he turned and headed back into the lounge where Jimmy and Sean were waiting for him to unpause the TiVo.

~o~O~o~

Two weeks later Michael was back in town, and he invited Carl to dinner and a council of war.

“Hey Carl, where’s the other Cookie Monster?” Peter called out as he came through the door behind Michael.

“Sorry guys. She’s got a far more important date than us.” Carl apologized. “Mass sleepover at her friend Suzie’s.”

Peter threw up his hands. “The horror! Back to back showings of both ‘Princess Diaries’ accompanied by non-stop chattering and Fandango pink nail polish!” He shuddered theatrically as they all burst out laughing.

“Is Fandango pink a real thing?” Michael asked skeptically.

“God yes! It’s between Paradise pink and Barbie pink. Look it up. Learning nail colors was one of the tortures my evil big sister inflicted on me. Carl you poor boy, add a couple of gallons of acetone and a squillion cotton wool pads to your weekly shopping list from now on.”

They all chuckled again before Michael called the meeting to order.

“Right guys! The old folks have decided to have a romantic evening out, so you’re stuck with my cooking… Or shall I order in pizza?”

“Pizza!” Charlie jumped in immediately. “I’ve tried his cooking and it makes MRE’s taste good.”

“Okay, okay.” Michael surrendered. “Pizza it is. Now we have a couple of things on the agenda tonight. First up, Carl, I have an update on the Oregon opportunity.”

“You’re going for it?”

“I have to admit it, but you were right. I spoke to the guys and at least seven were willing to sign up there and then. I also sent an enquiry off to Kenneport Mineral and Mining. They got back to me the same day asking how soon we could start. They’d provide all the specialist training we needed.”

“What are they offering? It’s not some sort of sweatshop is it?” Charlie asked his big brother.

“You’re going to love this. Half a mill a year for a ten man team and support staff, plus team medical insurance. We would also get our own bunkhouse with utilities included, rent free. There’s also cable and internet packages for a fee. If we ask, they’ll even do all our tax returns and business filings. They’ve also arranged for a couple of contractors to open up a cafeteria, restaurant, bar and convenience store at the site, so we don’t have to head into town for supplies.” Michael paused as he saw Carl whip out his phone and start feverishly tapping in numbers.

“How long’s the contract, and what do they expect in terms of hours?” Carl asked without looking up.

“Three year contract with an option to extend year on year for two more years. Ten guys have to be on shift for fifty hours a week, fifty weeks a year, less public holidays. Weekends are downtime for plant maintenance.”

“So you’re getting twenty dollars an hour before tax. Michael, are these guys pressuring you to sign right now?”

“Jeez Carl! Have you been reading my emails?” Michael asked, half-jokingly.

“Michael, you can’t sign now. You’re still a serving marine. But that’s actually good news. It makes them keener and gives us time to do some research and get you a lawyer.”

“But they said they’d take care of…” Michael faltered off as he thought it through. “Oh, yeah… I think a lawyer would be a good idea.”

“I can do some research into Kenneport Mineral. See if I can find guys willing to talk about how they operate. Get you a list of questions to ask if that’s all right?” Carl asked.

“Carl, if you were older I’d want you on the crew!” Michael responded. “Hell, we’re going to have to do something nice to make it up to you anyway. We’d never have thought of this.”

They continued knocking ideas around over pizza and sodas

When the last slice of pizza vanished, Peter leaned back with a sigh. “So Carl, is there any news from Oak Vale we need to know about?”

“We did hear one thing. Kath had just got home from dance class a few days ago. Marty Johansson was mouthing off again and mentioned about seeing Charlie outside the multiplex last Friday. One of the others, she thought it might have been Davey Younger but wasn’t sure, he doesn’t come round that often, started to say something about it being a good place to arrange something. Then they spotted Kath and hushed up.” Carl concluded.

Charlie looked over to Peter. “Looks like we need to find a new cinema hun.” He sighed.

Peter merely frowned and nodded. “We’ve only got a year and a half to go ’til we graduate. We can keep out of the way of the Neanderthals ’til then.”

Carl was shocked at how casually they were discussing the very real threat they both faced. “Guys, I think you are both awesome to be able to handle this so calmly.” He smiled self-consciously.

“I wish I can be that brave when they find out.” He added without thinking.

Suddenly three pairs of eyes pinned him to the couch.

Carl blushed and ducked his head. ‘Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit! Why did I say that? I’m an idiot. Oh shit!’ His thoughts cascaded as he began to panic.

Above his head the guys shared a long glance.

“Hey Michael, can you give me a hand clearing up?” Charlie suggested. “Mom will be back in a while and we don’t want her to find a mess.”

“Oh, er, sure Charlie. Let me take those.”

When they had gathered up the debris and vanished into the kitchen, Peter moved round to sit next to Carl.

“Do you want to talk about it?” He asked, then chuckled softly to himself. “Silly question. No one wants to talk about it. I should have asked ‘Do you need to talk about it?’. I remember when I had to for the first time. It was like my guts were in a knot and I felt faint and nearly threw up, but the words were just behind my tongue, pushing to get out, whether I wanted them to or not.” Peter paused and looked sidelong at the youngster beside him. “You know, normally my gaydar is pretty damn good. I don’t think I’ve ever been horribly wrong, especially when I’ve spent time talking to someone. I don’t get any gay vibes off you Carl.”

Peter stopped and changed tracks suddenly. “Charlie is a really lucky guy you know? When he came out, he was terrified Michael would reject him, beat the shit out of him or something. He actually threw up all over the kitchen from nerves. Michael merely mopped up the mess. Then got a face cloth and mouthwash and cleaned his little brother up himself. Then he hugged him tight, and told him he loved him and would protect him from anyone who tried to hurt him. After that you couldn’t have asked for a better big bro’. He ferried him to support group meetings. Went in with him a few times when Charlie was nervous. Never judged. Just… an all-round good, good guy.”

There was a pause and a hand appeared in front of Carl’s face holding a tissue. He hadn’t realized he was crying. He’d been trying so hard not to.

Peter continued. An almost sing song voice, as if he were telling a bedtime story. “When Michael was in the Sandbox he started getting care parcels from two kids from his church. They were funny and kind and offered Michael a reminder of humanity and home, at a time when he desperately needed it. And despite the tragedy they themselves were living through at home, they always made time for him. He and the squad were so proud of those two kids.

Eventually they started to trust him, and even asked if he would be their honorary big brother. Did you know he talked to his Mom and Dad, Charlie and me about it? If Michael makes you a promise, you can trust your life to it. Hell! I have trusted my life to it. He made you that promise Carl. You and Kath. He made you family.”

Peter handed down another tissue.

“So, like I said, my gaydar is almost never wrong. However, I’ve been around a bit and met a lot of interesting people, so I think I can guess what’s going on. If I’m way off base now, I’m truly sorry and tell me to shut up. But, I need to ask. What’s your real name?”

Carl stared at the table. Its edges fuzzy through the prism of unshed tears. Like Peter had said, it was like a war was being fought inside him. The desperate need to share, to ease the intolerable burden of keeping secrets and being so horribly alone, fighting tooth and nail against the terror of scorn, rejection and betrayal.

It was so hard.

He sucked in a breath, then slowly let it out. Again. He focused on the technique Sifu Torrence had coached all of his students through. Again. When his voice finally came, it was barely above a whisper.

“Cassandra.” Then the flood gates burst.

She didn’t notice when Peter got up and stepped away, so wrapped was she in her own misery and relief. She just sobbed and sobbed, no longer caring who saw, as years of suppressing the pain, and fear, and longing, poured out. She felt herself being gently lifted and wrapped into an embrace. Warm, comforting, safe.

Eventually she made out a gentle voice murmuring reassuringly in her ear.

“Hey li’l sis. You’re safe. I’ve got you. Time to come back li’l sis. Come on Cassie. Time to come back.”

She sniffled, and uncurled enough to see who was holding her. “Michael? Oh my god! Michael! Oh god I’m so sorry!” She struggled to untangle herself. “Oh god, I didn’t mean…”

“Shush.” He snugged her closer, refusing to let her go. His strength far more than she could fight. “You wouldn’t be here if I didn’t want you here Cassandra. You’re safe and surrounded by friends… and family.”

She stopped fighting and slowly relaxed as Michael continued, a low drone of reassuring messages she needed to hear. “You’ve been so strong and clever. But it had to come out some time. We don’t hate you. You don’t need to be afraid of us, of me. We’ll keep your secrets. We’ll support and help you become who you really are. We care for you Cassandra. You’re my li’l sis. I’m proud of you. We’ll keep you safe.” The voice flowed around her, slowly steadying her.

Finally, she got herself under control. “Um, Michael? I think I need to go visit the bathroom.”

“Okay li’l sis. You might want to wash your face while you’re there.” Michael chuckled as he released her and helped her to her feet. “You did an awful lot better than Charlie. I still don’t let him forget that afternoon.” Cassie giggled as she unsteadily pushed off from the couch and headed for the hall.

When she had done her business, she looked at herself in the mirror. Red eyes and blotchy cheeks peered back from under a thick mop of auburn hair. Cassandra peeked out from Carl’s androgynous features for a moment, before allowing herself to hide once again. She washed her face before heading back to where Michael, Charlie and Peter were all waiting.

“Cassie. Sit here.” Peter called out so she ended up facing Michael and Charlie across the coffee table. “Are you up to answering a few questions so we know where you are, and how we can help sweetie?”

“I guess.” She allowed nervously as she sunk onto the couch.

“Let’s start with an easy one. When did you know?”

Cassie took a breath as she arranged her thoughts. “I can’t remember not knowing something was wrong. But the first time I knew what I was, I was nine.” The tears returned unbidden.

“Hey, hey, none of that, you’re safe now.”

“It was in church. My Grampa was preaching. I listened to his sermon and he… described me. What I thought, what I felt. Then told everyone what a foul sinner I was. And everyone agreed with him!” Cassie whispered fiercely.

“I remember your Grampa.” Michael said. “Sorry, but I always thought he was a hateful vicious S.O.B. So did Mom and Dad.”

Peter brought them back from those horrible memories. “Moving to the now, and what’s important Cassie. What have you managed to do so far? Have you dressed? Seen a doctor? Taken any ‘mones?”

She shook her head. “I daren’t. You know what my family are like. They’d kill me. The only thing…”. She hesitated.

“Go on, no one’s going to judge.”

“I got some anti-androgens online. I’ve been taking them since a year last Christmas.” She drew a shuddering breath. “I couldn’t face a boy’s puberty. I just couldn’t.”

Michael’s lips tightened into a grim line. He daren’t say anything, or criticize her taking drugs without a prescription, it would shatter the fragile trust they were trying to build, yet even so, he was conscious of the risk Cassandra was taking.

Peter pressed on. “So have you managed to dress?”

Cassandra snorted. “In our house? Sharing a room with Sean? Even if I’d managed to hide some things, the police would have found them last October when they tossed the room.”

“Wait up! What?” Michael spluttered. “The police?”

Cassandra sighed. “Sean was doing drugs and stealing from us. Dad found his stash and called the cops. They arrested Sean and trashed our room when they searched it. He’s been in some sort of rehab program since.” She paused and glanced around at the three of them. “That’s supposed to be secret guys. Only the teachers and family know.”

“No one will hear it from us.” Charlie promised.

“So, what’s next li’l sis?” Michael asked gently.

“Not sure. I’m making money and saving up for the surgery and stuff. I guess right now I just have to survive until I’m eighteen, and keep Kath safe while I do. Right now that means keeping Carl around.”

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book One - ‘Survival’
Chapter 7 - Escape Velocity

 

---

Author's Note: This chapter marks the completion of 'Survival’, Part One of Cassandra’s story. Her life, and her world, is about to change dramatically, perhaps giving her a chance to find herself in Part Two of her journey, ‘Childhood’.

As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 8 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

After the cathartic release of that evening, Carl found it increasingly hard to keep Cassandra hidden and his mask in place. Hiding it from his father and brothers was simple. He just continued to avoid speaking to them a word more than he had to. It was Kath and Aunt Megan who had started to give him the occasional odd glance when Cassandra’s happiness bubbled past his defenses. Fortunately, Aunt Megan now only came around every other weekend, and Carl was busy enough with school and swimming that he could keep a tight enough hold on his emotions so that questions weren’t, yet, being asked.

Carl did think very hard about telling Aunt Megan everything, and seeing if he and Kath could go live with her, but he realized that Dad would almost certainly fight that. Dad wouldn’t be able to sit back and let two of his children walk out, telling the world what a lousy father he was, no matter the truth of it. Carl couldn’t allow Aunt Megan or Kath be exposed to that sort of fight.

Over the Spring Break Carl also found the time to research Kenneport Mineral and Mining; and what he discovered was ‘interesting’.

Whilst the Oregon site wasn’t yet up and running, KM&M had a number of similar operations in Alaska, Canada and New Mexico. The chat rooms that Carl was able to find and join yielded a trove of information from disgruntled former workers. The company might pay well, but they clawed as much back through the concessions and on site facilities as humanly possible. If a worker ate in the cafeteria, enjoyed a few beers at the weekend and let the company accountants do their tax filing, then they’d be lucky to clear twenty two or twenty three thousand dollars a year. The other big issue was the bunkhouses. Whilst they were large, well built and sturdy, the interiors were spartan to say the least. The sleeping accommodation was a single dormitory upstairs with an open shower and toilet area at the end. A number of former workers even went so far as to recommend that any new team turn up a month early and spend the time putting in partition walls, decent floor coverings, curtains and the like.

‘It may cost a bit up front son,’ one former team boss advised Carl, ‘but you’ll truly regret not doing it when you’re two years into a three year contract, and ready to tear the throats out of guys who had been your best buds all the way through High School.’

Carl didn’t stop there. After finding the location of the new facility he worked out the nearby towns and shopping facilities and calculated budgets if the guys did their own catering, rather than eat in the facilities.

The next time Michael came home on a weekend pass he was hit with an inch-thick folder of research and suggestions.

“…so you could each save an extra seven to eight thousand dollars a year, leaving you with as much as a hundred thousand towards your college fund at the end of three years.” Carl concluded the presentation.

“Hoo..wee! Li’l Cass does it again!” Peter chortled as Michael closed his mouth with an audible click. The guys had agreed on ‘Cass’ as a safe compromise between Carl and Cassandra, which could also be easily explained away as a nickname.

“Some of the older team bosses bring their wives along to do the cooking and all, for a slice of the contract. So I’ve built in a budget of a thousand a month for the team to hire someone to come round at the weekends, clean up and such.” Cassie added, “I don’t know if you’d find anyone local though. The site is nearly an hour from the nearest town.”

Eventually Michael got himself together as he leafed through the folder. “You’ve seriously outdone yourself here Cass. Budgets, nearest shopping facilities, set up costs. You’ve even included the chat logs with those old timers.” He added in amazement.

Cassie shrugged, embarrassed. “I just wanted to help.”

“So, any other news?” Charlie changed the subject as he could see Cassie was uncomfortable with the praise.

“The jocks aren’t mouthing off as much around Kath and I, since I had that go at my dad.” Cassie wasn’t going to mention her hidden surveillance system and, to be truthful, she really didn’t have the time to monitor it much nowadays. “Sean is becoming a pain again, now his rehab and counselling is over. He’s spending all his time hanging with Jimmy and sucking up to the team, but he still likes getting the odd jab in.”

Michael frowned. “How do you mean?”

“Just little stuff you know? Comments about being a runt, or how my hair is nice and silky. Thanking ‘the girls’ for cooking a nice dinner. He doesn’t push it too far nowadays since Dad made him come to my last grading exam at the dojo.” Cassie smirked.

“Oooh! There’s a story here!” Peter called out. “Out with it!”

“Uhh, it was kind of funny really. I was up against this big guy, must have been a Sophomore or Junior from a dojo over in Long Beach. The klutz was so hyped up he forgot his footwork, so I took him down with a leg sweep,” Cassie grinned wolfishly, “then finished him off with a heel strike to the groin as he bounced on the mat. Must have taken me all of, oh… four, five seconds.”

“Respect Chica!” Peter laughed as he offered a fist bump, although, for some reason, all three of the guys decided to cross their legs.

~o~O~o~

As in previous years, Carl and Kath’s schools finished a week before Oak Vale High School, so Aunt Megan had invited the two of them to come and spend a few days with her.

“Brian, do you really want these two alone in the house, and possibly getting up to mischief, while you’re at work and the two older boys are still in school?” She’d asked Dad. “It will be nice for me to have some company during the week for a change, and it will be a bit of a treat for them. We’ll go on Saturday after these two get back from Kung Fu. And I’ll have them home the following Thursday evening.”

Dad had wavered for a bit until she added, “and of course we’ll leave some pot roasts and pies in the freezer. All you’ll have to do is get them out to defrost in the morning, then pop them in the oven for an hour when you’re ready to eat.”

‘Jeez, way to go Dad!’ Cassie thought to herself bitterly when her father finally agreed. ‘Your stomach is more important than Kath and I.’

The last week of Middle School rushed up on Cassie. She had enjoyed her final year there without Sean or Jimmy. She guessed it would be back to being ‘one of those McCarricks’ again as soon as she arrived at Oak Vale High.

Gail had also pulled Carl to one side as they headed for the cafeteria during the last week of the semester.

“Carl, I’m so sorry!” She blubbed into Carl’s shoulder as soon as they got outside. “I didn’t know until Dad told me last night.”

“It’s okay Gail. We’ll make it okay.” Cassie hugged her until the initial flood of tears had abated. “So what did your Dad tell you last night?”

“I’ve got to go to a Lutheran school over in Long Beach. He’s got me registered for next semester. I won’t be at Oak Vale!” The tears returned in a torrent and Cassie spent the rest of lunch break comforting a distraught Gail.

When she got back to the house that afternoon Cassie was in a melancholy mood and wasn’t prepared to take any bull from anyone.

“Hey son. What’s with the long face?” Dad poked his head round the door as Cassie was putting chops onto the broiler.

“Gail’s going to a different High School next year.”

Dad immediately managed to demonstrate just how insensitive a guy could be. “Don’t worry son, there’s plenty more fish in the sea.” He boomed cheerily, just as Sean wandered in to grab a soda.

“The Runt got dumped!” He chortled. “Always knew she was only hanging with him for help with her homework. Couldn’t have been for his looks or scrawny little carcass. Hell, she’s probably already found herself a real guy, and moved schools to get away from the Runt.”

If Dad and Kath hadn’t been there Sean would have been wearing the chops. As it was Cassie reined herself back with difficulty. It didn’t stop her tongue though.

“So Dog breath, you still not found a girlfriend yet? Or are you still too busy hanging around the boy’s locker room?” She sneered.

Suddenly Sean was incandescent with rage and lunged for Cassie. “I’ll fuckin’ kill you, you hairless little freak. No one calls me a fag. I’m gonna cut your balls off!” He screamed.

Dad was caught off guard and only managed to get a hold of Sean’s collar as the boy snatched up a fork from the table, stabbing it at Cassie’s face. Cassie skipped back out of range while Dad wrestled desperately to subdue his middle son.

“Enough!” He bellowed, shaking Sean by the collar while Cassie moved to shield Kath. “There’s no queers in this house! If there were I’d kill them myself!” He yelled.

At that Sean went limp in his father’s grip.

“Carl! Don’t ever let me catch you baiting your brother like that again! You hear me?”

Shocked by her father’s anger, Cassie could only nod.

“Answer me!” He demanded.

“Uh, yes Dad.”

“Sean, you looking for a trip to Juvie? ‘Cause if you are I’ll throw you in there myself. I’ve had enough with you being a junkie already. You touch your brother and I’ll drag you down the station so fast your feet won’t touch the ground.” He gave Sean a final shake. “Now both of you, apologize.”

Cassie clenched her teeth before squeezing out. “Sorry Dad, sorry Sean.”

“Yeah, sorry Dad.”

Dad waited for a moment before giving another shake. “And?”

“Sorry Carl.”

Dad glared at Carl and Kath. “You two, finish up getting dinner fixed.” He then released Sean with a final shake. “You, get out of my sight ’til dinner.”

When the kitchen door swung closed Cassie let out a sigh of relief before turning to hug a stunned Kath. “I’m so sorry Munchkin. I should have kept my temper rather than let him get to me.”

“Was he really going to try and hurt you?”

Cassie gave a weak chuckle. “Well, he’d have tried.”

“Carl, I think it’s getting real close to Aunt Megan’s ‘not straightening out’ now.”

“Don’t worry Munchkin. I’m watching it. In two days we’ll be staying with her for a week. Give everyone a chance to calm down.”

After a strained and silent dinner, Cassie went down into the cellar work room for the rest of the evening. Despite what she had said to Kath, she could sense that things were coming to a head and wanted to be prepared. The end of school, and Saturday afternoon, couldn’t come quickly enough.

~o~O~o~

“You two got everything?” Aunt Megan asked, as she bundled the two of them into her compact.

“Yep. Loaded and ready to roll Aunty!” Kath bounced in the front seat.

“Carl?”

“More than ready Aunty. I’ll be seriously glad to see the back of this place for a few days.”

“Me too,” chimed in Kath. “If it wasn’t Sean being an obnoxious toad after Thursday, it was Jimmy and the Neanderthals huddled round and plotting something.”

Cassie’s ears perked at that. “Huh? I missed that. What did you hear Munchkin?”

Kath pouted. “I’m not sure. They kept on looking around and whispering whenever I was in the room. All I heard was something about a last chance to get a lesson in before the vacation. I thought those doofuses wanted to get out of lessons, not do more.” She complained.

Cassie was already pulling her phone out. Michael’s phone went to voice mail. “Michael, it’s Ca..rl. The squad may be setting something up for Charlie before the vacation. They need to be super careful. Kath and I are away ’til Thursday night, so won’t find anything new ’til then.” She repeated the message to both Charlie and Peter’s ‘phones before sitting back with a huff.

“Are you going to tell me what that’s all about young man?” Aunt Megan asked.

It was Kath who explained however. “Aunty, you know about all the football players camping out at our place all the time? Well, they’ve got a serious thing against Charlie. So, sometimes they talk about getting him. Anyway, Carl and I sort of listen in when we can, and tip off Charlie and Peter with what we hear. The doofuses are getting real frustrated that they never catch Charlie, and have no idea why.” She giggled.

Aunt Megan frowned. “That’s a dangerous game you two are playing. If they even suspect…”

“You’re right Aunty, even though we are super careful.” Cassie agreed, then paused for a moment. “I think we are getting real close to your ‘not straightened out’ rules. Especially after last Thursday.”

“Well let’s talk about it over dinner.” Aunt Megan decided. “I still owe you two a return trip to Lupita’s.”

For the first time in months Cassie truly relaxed. She knew that the respite was temporary, and that she still had to be careful around Kath and Aunt Megan, but the oppressive fear was gone. On one of the few times Michael had really talked about his experiences in the Sandbox, he had mentioned how mentally and emotionally draining being on the alert all the time had been. Always watching, constantly checking out for anything different; aware that, at any moment, the situation could explode into violence. Now that she was away from the house, Cassie realized that was exactly how she had been feeling.

So it was with a light heart that she, Kath and Aunt Megan discussed outings for the next few days; putting from their minds how they were going to cope with the rest of the summer vacation. There was time enough for that when they returned to Harbor City.

On Wednesday, Cassie’s ‘phone rang.

All three of them were busy in the kitchen getting lunch when the awful Japanese McDonald ad music started playing.

“Caarrrl.” Kath complained. “When are you going to change that ring tone? It’s hideous!”

She snickered. “When it stops annoying Sean.”

“Well he’s not here, so make it stop!”

Cassie finished wiping her hands and grabbed the offending item. “Hi, this is Carl.” She chirped.

“Cass? They got him.”

“Michael? What? Who? Who got him? What happened?” She asked, heading for the quiet of the living room.

“Charlie. The bastards got Charlie. Last night he was waiting to meet up with Peter uptown when they jumped him.”

Cassie collapsed onto the couch. “Oh My God Michael! When did this happen? Is he…? Is…?”

“He’s in hospital. The doctors had to put him into an induced coma. The fuckers took a baseball bat to him!” Michael swore. “Mom and Dad are with him. I’m driving up from Camp Pendleton right now. I would have come home last night as soon as I heard, but I had to hang around for my discharge to be finalized.”

“How’s Peter coping?”

“A complete wreck according to Mom. When she got to the hospital she called his mom to come get him. He was in serious shock.”

“Do they know who did it? Are the police taking it seriously?”

“No one’s saying anything, but I think you and I have a pretty good idea who the scumbags are.”

“Oh Michael,” Cassandra wailed. “I promised I’d keep Charlie safe. It’s my fault. I should have stayed home so I could have warned you all. Oh god, I’m so sorry…”

“STOP RIGHT THERE!” Michael ordered. “The ONLY people at fault are those fu..scumbags who attacked him. No one else. Not you, not me, no one. You and Kath have been keeping him one step ahead of those … ‘individuals’ for months. And now I think about it, probably putting yourselves at risk while doing so. Don’t you DARE start stealing blame from where it belongs. You get me li’l sis?”

Cassie snivelled for a moment. “I get you. I’ll ask Aunt Megan to run us home this afternoon.”

“No you won’t. First, Charlie is still in a coma and you won’t be able to come and see him. It’s only immediate family allowed at the moment anyway. Second, if you come running back to Harbor City someone is going to smell a rat. Like ‘How did you know that Charlie was injured?’ and ‘Why are you so worried about him?’. I guess your Dad hasn’t been on the ‘phone, has he?”

“No, but we could…”

“NO.” Michael overrode her again. “No buts, li’l sis. Right now they are going to be hyped up, super nervous and paranoid. The best thing you can do to keep yourself and Kath safe is to stay away. Understand? Do NOT draw attention. Stick to your original plan. Say nothing. Don’t try and snoop. Keep yourself and Kath out of the way as much as possible, got it? I want your solemn promise on this Cassie.” He demanded.

Reluctantly Cassie ducked her head. Much as she disliked it, what Michael had said made sense. “I promise.”

“Good girl. Now I need to make a few more calls. I guess you have to break the news to Kath and your Aunt. As soon as I get any more news I’ll call you okay?”

“Okay Michael. Could you please let your Mom and Dad know? That we’ll be praying for Charlie?”

Michael sniffed. “Yeah, I’ll do that. Take care.” Then he rang off.

After a very quiet lunch Aunt Megan called for a conference.

“Michael’s right. You do not want to draw any attention. No more spying. Don’t get into arguments. Keep out of the way as much as possible. Agreed?” She waited until she had got two nodding heads.

“I’ll drop you off tomorrow night as planned, but first thing Friday morning I’m going to see my lawyer about getting custody for you two. We don’t know for sure that it was the same guys who attacked Charlie, but I don’t think anyone will be taking bets against it. When the cops start sniffing around, and they will, Children’s Services will not be far behind them. I’d like to be ready for when that happens. If I can, I’m going to get you two back here for the rest of the summer. Will that cause either of you any problems?”

“Uh, Aunty, what about Carl’s and my business? Will we have to stop it?”

Cassie jumped in to answer. “If Aunt Megan doesn’t mind piles of boxes around, there’s no reason it can’t be run from here.” She turned to her Aunt. “Last year we made twelve thousand dollars after expenses and taxes. It’s not a massive amount, but I think it would cover the cost of having us. We wouldn’t be a burden.”

Aunt Megan smiled. “You two would never be a burden, and I have more than enough to feed two more mouths I assure you. However, I can see how much the business means to you. Of course you can run it from here.”

“Aunty, I’ve got an idea. We could go out this afternoon and buy Kath her own laptop to keep here. That way we could be up and running right from the start. And she’s going to need her own computer for school next year anyway.” Cassie suggested. “C’mon Sis. If we do it now I can get it all set up for you before we head back to Harbor City tomorrow afternoon.”

Once Kath had been persuaded, the three of them set out for the nearest Target store with Carl already explaining what he thought Kath would need. Aunt Megan smiled sadly to herself. Despite everything that was going on, the two of them still managed to stay positive and caring. Getting them away from their Dad was probably going to be the best thing that could happen. She hadn’t missed Carl’s comment about heading back tomorrow. He’d said Harbor City, not Home.

Aunt Megan fought back a tear as she drove. ‘Oh Marie, if only you hadn’t been taken from us.’

~o~O~o~

It was gone nine by the time they got back to Harbor City on Thursday. Aunt Megan had stopped on the way for dinner, wanting to minimize the time the two youngsters spent near their father. As she drove the last few miles she briefed the two of them again.

“Remember, you haven’t heard anything. You have to treat your father and brothers exactly the same as before you went away. You absolutely don’t ask any questions about what they’ve been up to. You think you can manage that?” She checked.

“Sure Aunty Meg. Run up, give Daddy a hug and smile, then gush about the Norton Simon museum until his ears bleed.” Kath offered.

“Then I step in, grunt hi, and try and tell him about the Jet Propulsion Laboratory until the commercials finish, when he’ll tune me out for the football.”

Aunt Megan laughed. “Possibly a little less gushing. And if he asks if you’ve heard from Michael?”

“Shrug and say I was going to give him a call this weekend if I didn’t see him in church. Last I heard he had a job lined up out of state.”

“Okay, it sounds like you two are ready, and… its show time.” Aunt Megan pulled the car over and popped the trunk.

“Hi Dad, we’re home.” Carl called out from the front door.

Dad didn’t even bother getting up from the lay-z-boy. “Hi kids, good time?”

“Yeah, we got to see this really cool NASA place…”

“That’s nice son. We can hear all about it over dinner tomorrow.”

“We had a lot of fun didn’t we kids?” Aunt Megan filled the sudden silence as Kath and Carl looked dumbfounded at their father’s lack of interest.

“Brian, It’s late and I need to head on back, so I’ll call you at the weekend okay?” She gave a telling glance at her charges. “You two need to unpack and sort out your laundry before getting ready for bed. You’ve had a long day. Off you go now.”

Kath caught on just before Cassie. “Uh, okay Aunty Meg. ‘Night Daddy, ‘night guys.”

“Safe drive back Aunt Megan. ‘Night everyone.”

Cassie quickly sorted her and Kath’s laundry out and was tucked up with a book when Sean came up to bed. For once he didn’t say anything, no taunts or sarcastic comments. He just grunted, climbed into his bunk and hit the light switch.

The next morning was no better. Kath and Cassie had agreed that they’d do pancakes and bacon for breakfast. It would distract the guys and keep the cooks too busy to talk to. If asked, they’d say that Kath had wanted to do something nice for them while they were off school and the others were still working. Surprisingly they got a thank you from all three. Well, a sort of grunt from Sean, but Cassie decided to take it as a thank you.

Half an hour later the kitchen was clean and tidy, despite the state the guys had left it the previous night, and Kath and Cassie were finally alone.

“Kath can you make a start on the laundry please? I’ll come and help in a bit and do our ironing, but I want to see if there’s anything on the surveillance footage from the last couple of days.” Cassie asked her sister.

“Sure, no problem three-bee.” Kath grabbed a quick hug and started to bounce off to empty the laundry baskets round the house.

Suddenly Cassie had a thought. “Whoah, hold on a moment Munchkin, I’ve got a better idea. Why don’t I do that, and you show me how to check for orders for the business?”

Kath frowned for a moment, then shrugged. “Sure, no problem.” She agreed.

Whilst Kath got set up in the work room, Cassie grabbed a couple of pairs of disposable gloves, her phone and three garbage sacks before heading upstairs.

“There’s three orders partner. I’ve already printed out the labels and lists. Do you want me to make them up?” Kath called out as she heard the washing machine being loaded.

“Sure, Munchkin, go ahead.” Cassie did her best to sound cheerful despite what she had just discovered. “I’ll make a start on the footage. I can load the rest of the laundry while I’m down here anyway.”

Kath had an efficient system and she had all three boxes ready for the mail in under twenty minutes.

“‘Kay partner, all done, anything else I can help with?”

It took moment for Cassie to realize Kath had asked a question. “Uh, I don’t think so. I’ll give you a call when it’s time for lunch okay?”

Kath beamed and headed up to her room. She hadn’t spoken to Suzie since last week and wanted to have a good catch up. As a result she missed Cassie rushing to be sick in the downstairs cloakroom ten minutes later.

It was all there on the video, backed up by the laundry baskets. They’d all been involved. They’d even fucking gloated about it!

Cassie pulled herself to her feet and washed the foul taste from her mouth. She stumbled upstairs and rinsed again with mouthwash, thinking that no amount of mouthwash would clean away the filth she had just witnessed. Back downstairs she went out to the garbage cans and checked. There it was, buried under the empty pizza boxes.

Finally, she went back down to the work room, grabbed a handful of the biggest capacity USB sticks she had, and started copying files.

Here was the video of the Neanderthals whooping when they found out where Charlie was going to be on Tuesday. One of them had snatched his phone when he wasn’t looking and checked his calendar.

Here was the video of Dad agreeing to drive them to ‘catch a show’ that night as he winked and grinned at the guys.

Here was Jimmy coming into the living room, shoving an old junior baseball bat up his sleeve and then following Dad and Sean out the door.

Here was Dad giving orders to get changed and dump their stuff in the laundry, and the bat deep in the garbage.

And, oh god, here was the entire crew boasting about what each of them had done to Charlie. Jimmy replaying his attack with the bat to a rousing cheer. Even Sean got a shout when, with a feral grin, he told how he’d kicked the fucking fag in the head.

Cassie was numb as she copied the files to the memory sticks, added the photos from her phone, wrapped the items of blood spattered clothing in plastic bags, then shoved them down the back of the dryer.

Still in a daze she went up to the kitchen and got a glass of water. She sat for a long time, staring out the window, as she decided what to do.

Eventually she called Kath down.

“Kathleen, we need to talk.”

Kath’s eyes snapped to her big bro. That phrase had only ever been used by Mom when something was serious. As she stared she noticed the pain in her sibling’s eyes and an awful realization crept over her.

“They did it.” It was a statement, not a question. Cassie nodded.

“All of them?”

“Yes.” Came the strangled whisper.

“You have proof.” Again Cassie nodded.

Kath reached out for her sibling as she closed her eyes in pain. “Mom would have stopped them.” She snivelled as she clung on to Cassie’s front.

They sat like that for almost an hour until Cassie roused herself. “They’ll be back soon. We need to get ready.”

“To Aunt Megan? Now?”

Cassie shook her head. “We haven’t got time now. Tomorrow, when we go to the Dojo. Pack your gym bag with stuff you absolutely can’t leave behind, including your debit card. We’ll go a stop down the line and get a cab from there to Pasadena. Can you hold it together ’til then? Act like you did last night?”

“I think so. Can you?”

“I’ll have to, both of us will.”

The next twenty hours were torture for Cassie. She was terrified Dad or her brothers would go looking for the blood spattered clothes, that she would say something or do something that would give them all away, that they’d find her copies of the damning videos. She watched Kath enviously as her little sister breezed through the afternoon and evening, dominating the talk at dinner that night with stories of what they had seen and done in Pasadena. Kath had even managed to hug and kiss ‘Daddy’ goodnight with a smile on her face.

The next morning Cassie got Kath to keep watch as she opened up her hiding place in the work room and retrieved her treasures, a handful of USB memory sticks and a healthy bundle of cash. They stayed down there, apparently working, until lunchtime. What Cassie was actually doing was transferring the last of the funds to their cards and suspending all her accounts. The last items she packed were her laptop, the broadband dongle and the cheap burner phone she’d bought over two years ago.

For lunch Kath and Cassie put together some quick and easy open sandwiches for everyone, although Cassie herself could barely eat. Then it was time to go.

They headed for the door, bags over their shoulders.

“See you Dad, we’re off now.” Cassie called out as she reached for the latch.

“What time are you back?” Echoed from the living room.

‘Never’ went through her mind. “About five, five thirty I think.”

“So what time will you have dinner ready?”

‘See above’ she thought. “Probably about seven. You okay with lasagne?”

“Okay, have fun.”

Then they were out.

Cassie’s mind was now running like a clock. Three minutes to walk to the stop. The bus was due in five. About five minutes ride to the next stop. Call a cab now, while we’re waiting. Arrange the pick-up for round the corner from the stop in fifteen minutes. Make that one fifteen. Agree a fare with the driver out to Pasadena, probably sixty or seventy bucks. Plan an even hundred with the tip. Should be a one hour drive. Call Aunt Megan on the way, no, get Kath to call Aunt Megan. Another call to Michael. Make sure to use the disposable phone for that one.

Her mind whirled on, as she walked quickly to the stop, Kath silent and grim at her side.

Cassandra knew she had to get Kath to safety with Aunt Megan. She also knew that, once her family, worked out that the evidence came from ‘Carl’, neither Kath nor Aunt Megan would be safe anywhere near her. It would rip her heart to shreds, but in two hours she would say goodbye to her sister and Aunt, take her evidence to the police, and start running for cover.

~o~O~o~

Once they were on the bus Kath let out a whoosh of relief. “Are we safe now?” She murmured to Cassie.

“For the next five hours. Then they’ll start calling and looking.” Cassie snorted quietly. “They’ll be wanting that lasagne.”

“So, what’s the plan?”

“Off at the next stop. We have a yellow cab waiting at 248th and Eshelman in…” Cassie peeked at her ‘phone, “eight minutes. Then straight up to Pasadena to Aunt Megan. You’ll call Aunty Meg on the way and say you are in a cab and that you’ll tell her everything on arrival. To be safe ask to meet on foot at the gate at the southern end of the Memorial Gardens in Pasadena.”

Kath let out a nervous giggle. “You make it sound like a spy movie.”

“Isn’t that exactly what we did? And right now we’re running with the evidence that will put Sean, Jimmy and Dad behind bars for a long time. They are looking at least four to ten years in jail, each. If they suspected what we are doing, how far do you think they would go to stop us Sis?” Cassie looked up before her sister had a chance to reply. “Come on, this is our stop.”

Ten minutes later they were in the cab heading north. Cassie made a quick call to the dojo pleading an upset stomach and apologizing for them missing class. Then she turned to her sister.

“Ready to do this Munchkin? Remember, don’t mention me. Make it sound as if you’re alone.”

“Why?”

“Because it’ll be me they want. This way, you and Aunt Megan have deniability. Trust me.”

Still unsure, Kath tapped her speed dial. “Hi Aunty Meg… I’m in a cab coming to see you, I’ve got an overnight bag … uh, things ‘didn’t straighten out’ … no I can’t, I’m in a cab right now. I will when I get there… he’s not available right now… no, I’m perfectly safe, really!… Can we meet at the south end of Memorial Park?… About three quarters of an hour okay? … Love you too, Byee!”

Once Kath ended the call Cassie took her ‘phone from her, powered it down, and pulled the SIM card before handing it back. “Put it back together once you’re safe in Aunt Megan’s apartment okay? Not before. Promise?” As she spoke she did the same with her own ‘phone.

Slightly scared now, Kath nodded.

‘Good’ thought Cassie, a little guiltily. ’She ought to be scared. I am.’

Cassie pulled out her disposable ‘phone and quickly sent Michael an SMS message.

‘C n K running 2 safety. Pickup C 1630 Chntwn Metro. No calls til thn. Tell nobdy. Del msg’.

That done, Cassie turned off her disposable ‘phone as well.

“Right Munchkin. I’ve got some presents for you.” Cassie grinned at her sister and pulled a bulky envelope from her gym bag. “Don’t look now but treat it really gently, and wait ’til you get to Aunty Meg’s to open it. All the details about what to do are on the blue USB stick. There’s also a separate sealed envelope with what we found, and a green USB with a copy of it that Aunty Meg can look at.”

Kath looked up from the envelope suspiciously. “You make it sound like you won’t be with me.”

Inside Cassie wailed in anguish, knowing what was to come. Instead she grinned. “Back ups and duplicates Sis. See?” She opened her own bag to reveal two similar envelopes. “You know me, super careful and always with a plan. Now, how do you feel about moving schools to Pasadena?”

They arrived in Pasadena right on time. As they pulled up Kath spotted Aunt Megan a few hundred yards away at the entrance to the park.

“Hey Munchkin why don’t you head over to her while I settle up with the driver? Find somewhere to sit so we can talk? If I remember, there’s an ice cream place just inside the park with tables and shades.”

Kath happily headed off and ambushed their aunt with a massive hug.

“Oh honey! I was so worried when I got your call. What’s happened?”

“Carl will tell you. He’s just paying off the cab. He’s…” Kath looked around to find that both Carl and the cab had vanished. Just then Aunt Megan’s ‘phone rang. She looked down to see Carl’s user ID flash on screen.

“Carl? Where are you? We’re just waiting for you. Where did you go?”

“Aunt Megan, trust me. This is life and death important. You must NOT see me. Take Kath into the park and find a seat right now!”

“But Carl..”

“DO IT! RIGHT NOW. You’ve GOT to keep Kath safe. I’ll call again in five.”

Aunt Megan recoiled from the suppressed fury and terror in the teen’s voice as the connection cut off.

“What’s wrong Aunty?”

“Nothing sweetie. Carl is just dealing with something, so let’s go and find a seat.”

Exactly five minutes later Aunt Megan’s ‘phone rang again.

“Carl?”

“Aunt Megan, I’m so sorry for this, but when the police or my father come, you MUST be able to say you haven’t seen me. In Kath’s bag is an envelope with an evidence pack for the police. In it is proof that my father, Jimmy and Sean were all equally involved in planning and carrying out the attack on Charlie. That’s a felony offense of battery with great bodily injury. As it’s also a provable hate crime they’re each looking at up to thirteen years jail time. Kath hasn’t seen any of the evidence; I’ve tried to keep her out of it so she couldn’t be called as a witness and she’s not a threat to anyone. It’s all on me understand?”

“But Carl, we can work all this out together. Come here right now!”

“I’m so sorry Aunt Megan. I swore to Mom that I’d keep Kath safe. If she’s near me she’s in danger; you are in danger. I can’t let that happen. Those scumbags will probably get bail and come hunting. I have to keep you safe. In the outer envelope there’s also letters for both you and the munchkin.” Aunt Megan heard a catch in the youngster’s voice. “There’s also a carefully wrapped comic. Treat it as if it’s worth ten times it’s weight in gold… because it is. Last time I looked, similar copies were selling for nineteen thousand dollars. That should be enough to pay for lawyers and cover Kath’s costs until you two get the business back up and running. Tell her… tell her I want her to keep doing Kung Fu and Ballet, and I love you both so much.”

“Carl, you’re not old enough to look after yourself. Whatever it takes I’ll protect you.” She pleaded.

Aunt Megan was confused by her nephew’s parting comment. “Carl may not be Aunty, but Cassandra is. It’s all in the letter. Don’t call anyone until after five thirty, and take care of Kath for me.” Then the call hung up.

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 8 – Sanctuary

 

---

Author's Note: Cassandra may have escaped the immediate threat from her family, but now she must face the uncertainty of the unknown. I hope you are all enjoying Cassandra’s story as much as I am in writing it. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 9 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

Cassandra sat miserably on the transit back into LA. She felt horribly alone once she had turned her ‘phone off again. She also slipped on an oversize pair of sunglasses she’d bought from a street vendor to hide the redness of her eyes.

Right now she could imagine Kath and Aunt Megan sitting together on the couch in Aunt Megan’s apartment, reading the letters that had been so hard to write. Would they hate her? Would they be embarrassed to have her in their family?

It was probably best she wasn’t there, Cassie decided. That way she was spared the looks of recrimination, the arguments and the demands to stop. To go back to pretending to be someone she wasn’t. This way was best. She’d kept her promise to Mom. Kath was safe and Cassie’s last memories were of being trusted and loved by her little sis, not despised and an embarrassment.

Thirty minutes later she hopped off the transit at Union station and made the fifteen-minute walk to the LAPD headquarters. Screwing up her courage and with the biggest smile she could manage, she pushed her way into the building’s foyer and headed for the reception while cops swirled around her. Cassie noticed the lady receptionist was busy on a call, so thankfully dropped the bulky envelope on the desk in front of her, turned on her heel and marched swiftly out.

Twenty-five minutes later Cassandra was standing out front from the Chinatown Metro station, having taken a few moments in a public restroom to pull her hair back into a ponytail, change her top and transfer the contents of her gym bag to an old back pack. She was about to turn her disposable phone back on just as she caught sight of Michael’s pick up. Within moments she slipped into the passenger’s seat.

“Let’s go somewhere we can talk,” was all she said.

They ended up in a Denny’s near MacArthur Park.

Once they both had soda’s in front of them, Michael pinned her to the seat with a stare. “So Cass. Talk to me.”

Hesitantly at first, then with increasing desperation, Cassandra told him everything. The blood spattered clothes, the baseball bat, the video footage, even the video testimony she had recorded of herself on Friday, before her father and brothers had got home.

“I know you said no more spying, but I had to know.’ Cassie whispered fiercely. “And once I knew, family or no family, I knew what I had to do. Anything else would have been betrayal. Of Charlie. Of you, Peter, your folks. Of Mom. What they did was evil!”

Michael’s eye’s softened as she slumped back, exhausted, in her seat. “You’ve been incredibly brave Cassie. It’s now time to let other’s pick up the burden and get you safe.”

“Safe?” She snorted. “If I go home having run, they’ll be out on bail in a few days and kill me, or at least beat me to a bloody pulp so I’d be too afraid to offer testimony. If I stay with Aunt Megan, they’ll still be out on bail and come to Pasadena, then do the same, and probably to Kath and Aunt Megan as well. If I go to the cops, they’ll turn me over to Children’s Services. Do you know what happens to trans kids placed with them, despite all their fancy diversity statements? I’d prefer to go home and die quickly than face that.”

“I can take you home with me? You can stay with Mom and Dad for a few days…”

Cassie shook her head. “If I do that, what do you think a defense attorney would do to my testimony? They’d all walk. Charlie would be in even more danger and I’d still be running for my life. If I was lucky.”

Michael narrowed his eyes in thought, then began to grin as an idea struck him. “You ready for a walk on the wild side li’l sis?” He asked, then pulled his ‘phone out.

~o~O~o~

“Are you sure about this?” Cassandra asked as Michael pulled up outside an expensive looking property in Silver Lake, less than two miles north of MacArthur Park. “I mean, why would this lady help me?”

“Because she started out just like you. Because she’s a passionate supporter of LGBT children’s rights, and most of all because I was able to stop her getting attacked the same way those fuckers did to Charlie. She owes me and keeps reminding me of that. Come on Cassie. I promise, Paris is going to love you.” Then he jumped out and walked round to open her door.

“Uh, thank you.” Cassie blushed.

“Don’t get used to it. Little sisters only get treated like this on special occasions.” Michael teased, then led the way to the front door.

“Michael! How’s my very favorite Marine? And what’s with you sounding all dark and mysterious on the ‘phone? Come on in. Cheryl won’t be back for a few hours I’m afraid.” A tall glamorous blonde rushed out and bussed Michael heartily on each cheek.

Unembarrassed, Michael threw an arm around her waist and turned her to see Cassie. “Paris, I’d like to introduce you to Cassandra.”

“Uh, hi Paris.” Cassie managed to squeak out.

The lady smiled and quirked an eyebrow at Michael.

“Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you the whole story.”

A few minutes later Cassie was sitting nervously next to Michael with a glass of ice water clasped in her hands.

“You heard about Charlie?” Michael asked.

Paris’ face scrunched up in anger. “I hope they get the bastards who did it and throw away the key! Charlie is the sweetest boy. He wouldn’t harm a fly.”

“Paris? They are about to get what’s coming to them in the next day or so. Their names are Brian, Sean and James McCarrick, Martin Johansson and David Younger.”

“So why haven’t the police already picked the scumbags up?” Paris demanded, her eyes flashing.

“Because Cassandra only dropped off the evidence at the LAPD headquarters a little under two hours ago. Details of the blood spattered clothing, the bat used in the attack, video with full audio of the fu...’suspects’ planning and preparing for the attack, cleaning up after, and bragging to each other about what they did. Along with testimony about long term homophobic attitudes with repeated threats to life.”

Paris turned her gaze with considerable interest to a visibly cowering Cassandra. “And how did you get all that sweetie?” She asked.

Michael answered for her. “Because Brian McCarrick is her father, and Sean and Jimmy are her brothers.” Paris gasped even as Michael continued, “she truly has been working under cover for more than a year trying to protect Charlie. You see, the name on her birth certificate reads Carl McCarrick.” He reached out and hugged Cassie to him. “She’s a ‘little sister’ Paris, she’s in danger, and right now she needs your help.”

When Michael finally left to get home he gave Cassie another hug. “You’re safe here Cassie, you can trust Paris and her partner. I’ll be back in a few days in person. In the meantime, keep all your ‘phones off without the SIM cards. Promise?”

When Cassie nodded he leant in to kiss her forehead, before turning and heading for his pickup.

~o~O~o~

At the same time in Pasadena a distraught Kath was curled up in her aunt’s arms.

“But why Aunty Meg? I wouldn’t have hated him..her. I love her!”

“I don’t know sweetie. I can only guess that she was trying to do the best she could for you, for us. She was probably terrified. You know what your Grampa was like. You told me what your dad shouted when he stopped Sean attacking Ca..ssandra.” Megan gently stroked Kath’s hair.

“But we could have protected hi..er. We could! Why run away? Doesn’t he, she, love us?”

Aunt Megan sighed. “You know she does sweetie. Don’t ever ever forget that. So much that she ran to keep you safe.”

Kath refused to accept that answer. “But Dad and the guys will be locked up. Then we’d all be safe.”

“It’s not that simple sweetie. First it takes time for something like this to come to trial. That means they could be out on bail for months maybe, and free to come and go as they want. Then there’s the family and friends of those other two boys. They will still be free to come looking for Ca..ssie. The first place they will look will be here.”

“But the police will protect us won’t they?”

“They can’t be everywhere honey. And we can’t stay hiding inside the apartment all day every day either.”

“I want her home Aunty.” Kath wailed.

“So do I sweetie, so do I.”

~o~O~o~

Cheryl and Paris’s home in Silver Lake appeared massive to Cassandra as she was given a guided tour. The closet in the room she was shown was almost as big as her bedroom back in Harbor City, and its bathroom was bigger than their family one!

“Okay honey, if you want to settle in and rest for a while that’s fine. Dinner will be at seven after Cheryl gets home from the salon. Will you be able to find your way back down to the kitchen?” Paris asked.

“Um, have you got a map?”

Paris let out a peal of laughter. “Michael was right, you are precious!”

“Ma’am, if it’s okay with you, do you mind if I come and help with fixing dinner?”

“It’s Paris, not ma’am Cassie. Makes me feel like my grandmother. I was just going to order something in, but sure, I could do with the company. Come on then.”

Nervously at first, then with increasing confidence as Paris just kept nodding her approval to Cassie’s explorations, Cassie rummaged through the cupboards and fridge/freezer in Paris’ kitchen.

“Do you and Cheryl like Fettuccine Alfredo Con Pollo? I can fix it with a salad?” She asked.

“You can cook that?” Paris eyes went wide.

“I’ve been doing the cooking at home for the last year and a half. My Aunt Megan taught me.” Cassie told her proudly.

Dinner was a success, with both women praising Cassandra’s cooking to the heavens.

“I’m going to ban you from the kitchen.” Cheryl declared jokingly. “If I keep eating like this I’ll be the size of a house. Do you think you can do smaller portions?”

“Um, I’m used to cooking for three guys who shifted food from their plates so fast I thought of giving them shovels rather than forks. I guess I can try.”

At the end of the meal Cassandra stood to clear the table, only to be waved back to her seat.

“Rules of the house. Cook doesn’t clean.” Paris told her. “Chill out here, then we’ll discuss what’s going to happen over the next week or two.”

Five minutes later she and Cheryl returned to find Cassie fidgeting in her seat.

“Relax hun. It’s like we discussed with Michael. We are going to keep you safe and below the radar here, until we know what’s happening with your father and brothers. Both of us are in awe of your bravery. And what you did for Michael’s brother Charlie? Wow! I can see why Michael adopted you as his little sister.” Paris told her.

“Um, Paris?” Cassie asked tentatively. She still wasn’t sure about this strong, self-confident woman who Michael had left her with, despite his assurances. She couldn’t believe Paris had once been like her. “Michael mentioned something about you having been in a similar position as Charlie. Can I ask about it?”

Paris frowned as Cheryl reached over to rub her partner’s shoulders.

When she saw that, Cassie immediately tried to apologize, but Paris waved it away. “No, I’ll tell you. It’ll help you understand Michael better. And why we are so willing to help you.” She let out a long breath. “I was nineteen, and going to the same youth support group meetings Charlie was at. I’d only started my transition the year before.” She choked back a bitter laugh. “My Mom and Dad weren’t exactly supportive, but I guess you know all about that?” She cocked an eye towards Cassie who ducked a nod in return.

“Well, in walks Charlie. Twelve years old and cute as a button, only to be followed by his hunky big bro. The gay guys’ eyes lit up when they saw Michael, only to have their hopes come crashing down when they realized he was there for his brother, not himself.” She giggled at the memory. “The thing was, he wasn’t uncomfortable or nervy or anything. He was just Michael. Not a judgmental bone in his body. We all liked him, and used him to get a hetero guy’s take on things.” Paris smiled at the memory. Then the smile leached away.

“Then came that night.”

Cheryl moved closer and put her arm around Paris’ waist.

“We were leaving the hall, like always, when a couple of SUVs came screeching up in the parking lot. It was bunch of guys from my old High School. How they knew I’d be there I have no idea, but there they were. Five of them between me and my car. Derek, the nightmare of my time at school, he just sneered at me and pulled out a knife. Didn’t say a word, just grinned as he walked towards me. I was frozen stiff I was so terrified. I just knew I was gonna to die, right there on the tarmac. Then out of nowhere Michael comes charging in. Took down two of the guys, then put himself between Derek and me. By then we could hear sirens getting closer. Derek swore and stabbed at Michael before running off. Michael just held his ground. Then, as soon as they were gone, he turned around and hugged me until the cops arrived. It wasn’t until then that anyone realized he’d been stabbed.” Paris stared straight into Cassie’s eyes. “He took a knife for me Cassie, and this is the first time I’ve had a chance to even begin to pay him back.”

All three of them were in tears by then, thinking about Michael’s courage and selflessness, and it took several minutes for everyone to compose themselves again.

“Anyway, enough of the history. Like I said we’re going to keep you safe. But that doesn’t mean keeping you locked up here out of sight and vegging in front of the cartoons for the next few weeks.”

“But if the police and everyone are looking for me…”

“Wrong answer!” Paris chortled. “They’re looking for Carl. We’re gonna hide you in plain sight, so welcome to Operation Three-Cee!” She declared triumphantly.

Both Cheryl and Cassie looked blankly at Paris until she threw up her arms in disgust. “C’mon guys, work with me here. Cassandra’s Complete Camouflage? Sheesh!”

As Paris explained it, Operation Three-Cee was the complete rebuild of Carl 1.0 into Cassandra 2.0. Hair, make up, voice, deportment, clothes, a little help ‘up top’. In fact everything a T girl her age could wish for.

“But I can’t let you do all that for me. It’s way too expensive!” Cassie complained.

“We’ll get by. This is for Michael.” Came the retort.

“No! If I need clothes and stuff I should pay for it. Heck, I need to order some more Spironolactone anyway, and Premarin now, I guess.”

Cheryl and Paris traded a look before turning back to Cassie. “Off the Internet?”

“I researched them first.” Cassie was immediately defensive. “It’s not like I could go to a doctor.”

Paris thought for a long moment before turning back to Cheryl. “Doctor Zeebowski?”

“Bloodwork, shots, scrips and limited ethics? Not cheap.” Cheryl replied.

“Um, guys? How ‘not cheap’?” Cassie asked.

“Sorry hun, but unless you’ve got eight to ten thou spare, you’re going to need our help.” Paris tried to let Cassie down gently.

She wasn’t expecting the girl to grin at her.

“Wait here.” She ordered, then took off up the stairs like a shot.

When she came back she was carrying an envelope like it was the Holy Grail. “I guess Michael never told you about my first business did he?” Cassie asked. “No? Well, I acquired a large stock of old comics when our neighbor moved away, and started selling them on eBay. All but a couple that I kept back for a rainy day. This one is ’Tales to Astonish’ issue 27 from 1962, in very good condition. If I went to a dealer I’d probably get at least twenty thousand dollars. Sold on eBay or something? Up to fifty thou I guess. Would you guys be interested in helping me turn this into cash? I’m happy to offer a ten percent commission over the first twenty thou to my agent.”

Cassie placed the comic carefully on a side table away from their drinks. “So, now we’ve solved the money problem, do you guys want to tell me about this Doctor Zeebowski and how you come to know him?”

Paris was the first to recover. “You are just a real bundle of surprises aren’t you young lady?” She laughed, then got serious again.

“I work for an actors’ agent here in Hollywood. Most of the time it’s just hustling the studios, looking after PR, wading through contracts and managing the client’s image. Occasionally however we need to provide some ‘special’ services. For example a little medical ‘booster’ to keep the client ticking along during a tough shoot. Nothing illegal!” She hastened to assure Cassie. “But maybe not what a doctor with your average HMO would be willing to prescribe. That’s where Doctor Zeebowski comes in. A number of agents and studios have used him. It’s just that we don’t like to admit it. You interested?”

“Heck yes!” Cassandra cheered, then paused. “Um, Paris? Do you know any other ‘interesting’ people? Like maybe someone who could get me an solid ID, like a driving license?” She asked hesitantly, wondering if she was being too pushy.

“I thought you were fourteen?”

“Like you said, they will be looking for Carl McCarrick, fourteen year old. If the ID said eighteen and had a different name that wouldn’t be an issue. It’s not as if I’m not planning on driving.”

“You are going to be the death of me missy!” Paris declared with a chuckle. Then the three of them settled down to plan out what else they could do to make Cassandra 2.0 a reality.

~o~O~o~

Cheryl and Paris cherished their Sunday mornings. It was the one day of the week when neither of them routinely worked, and a chance for a long snuggle followed by a leisurely brunch. Cheryl blinked sleepily while her partner still slumbered on, cuddled into her arms as the morning sun started peeking through the blinds. She loved seeing Paris’ hair a disordered mess fanning out over the pillow. Cheryl knew that Paris would curse it later, but Cheryl always enjoyed gently stroking and teasing it while her lover slept.

She was not expecting the piercing scream that suddenly flooded the house. Without thinking Cheryl leapt from the bed, dumping Paris from her embrace. She ripped open the bedside drawer to snatch up her ‘phone and the can of mace they kept there, before sprinting down the landing. Again a child’s desperate scream echoed through the house, spurring Cheryl onwards. She smashed through the door of their young guest’s room and stared in panic to see the bed disordered and empty.

“Cassie!” She shouted, quartering in the room with her eyes. “Cassie!”

Then, in the corner, wedged between the dresser and the bathroom door she caught sight of a bundle of mewling, quivering blankets. Cheryl quickly scanned the room again for any threats, then swiftly stepped to clear the en suite as well. Once she was happy no one else was there Cheryl let out her breath and tossed both ‘phone and can onto the bed.

“Cassie?” She eased slowly towards the shivering, sobbing child, then dropped to her hands and knees. “Cassie honey? It’s me, Cheryl. You’re safe honey. It’s okay.” She murmured softly.

“It’s my fault. It’s all my fault. I’m evil. I’m a foul sinner.” Cassie whispered to herself between sobs.

Cheryl eased carefully alongside Cassandra. She tentatively eased her arm around the child’s shoulders. “No you’re not sweetie. You’re loving, brave and loyal, and a good person.”

“I’m not! It’s my fault Mom died. It was God’s punishment for me being a freak. I promised Mom I’d look after Kath, and then I ran away and deserted her. It’s my fault Charlie got hurt. I should have stayed home and stopped them.” Both her voice and the sobbing got louder as Cheryl tried to pull the child into her arms.

“I’m a coward, an evil freak. I failed everyone. I don’t even look like a girl. Grampa was right. I deserve to die and burn in Hell!” Cassie’s voice rose to a shriek just as Paris came into the room.

“CASSANDRA McCARRICK! STOP THAT RIGHT NOW YOUNG LADY!” Paris’ loud bark shocked both Cheryl and Cassie to stillness. Paris dropped to her knees in front of the two of them.

“LOOK AT ME CASSANDRA.” Paris demanded. Her voice stern and uncompromising.

Guiltily, a red rimmed eye peered out from the bundle Cheryl was hugging.

“Is Michael a bad person?” She continued.

Confused, Cassie shook her head.

“Do you think he would adopt you as his sister, care for you and work to keep you safe, if he thought you weren’t a good person too?”

Cassie dropped her head.

“No! I want an answer.”

“I guess not.” Cassie whispered.

“Who was it who got Kath away and took her to safety yesterday? Who was it who stood up for your sister when no one else would, even against your Dad? Who was it who risked herself to get the evidence to put Charlie’s attackers in jail?” Paris reached out to capture Cassie’s hands from within the blankets.

“Was your Grampa a medical doctor? Or a scientist who had studied Gender Dysphoria?” Paris continued, “or was he a nasty bitter old man who twisted the message of the Bible to suit himself and bully his congregation?” She huffed. “I already know the answer to that one. Michael told me all about your Grampa. Remember, my Mom and Dad believed the same cr…ud, and forced it down my throat too.” Paris let out a deep sigh.

“He lied to you Cassandra. He lied again and again. Bullying all the children, and the adults, in his church with his lies, over and over, until you started to believe what he told you. What he did to you was brainwashing. Cassie, believe me, that’s what happened to you. I should know. It was the same thing that happened to me.” Paris paused to capture Cassie’s eyes with her gaze once again.

“You are NOT evil. Your Grampa lied.”

“You are NOT a foul sinner. Your Grampa lied.”

“You are NOT going to Hell. Your Grampa lied.”

“God did NOT kill your Mom because of you.”

“You did NOT desert your sister. You got her to safety, then took a very brave choice to keep her safe, despite how much it hurt you.”

“Most of all, you are NOT a freak.” Paris squeezed Cassie’s hands to reinforce her message.

“Now let me tell you who you ARE. You are a very brave girl with a plumbing problem. Which we will get fixed. You have had a truly awful forty-eight hours that most adults couldn’t have coped with, but YOU did. You struggled to do the right thing and keep those you love safe, regardless of the cost to you. And YOU achieved it, ALL of it. And now this morning, it all came crashing home, didn’t it?”

Cassie let out a little whimper as she ducked her chin.

Paris’ eyes softened. “Sweetie. It’s okay, truly. To be honest I expected this last night. No one can keep going under the pressure you have had to deal with. Sometimes you have to let go. Cassie?” Paris squeezed again. “I’m glad you let go, here, with us. It means that at some deep level, you know you are safe here, and that you can trust Cheryl and I. It’s going to get better from here on Cassandra. I promise.” She grinned as she watched a glimmer of hope re-enter Cassie’s eyes. “Now, my knees are getting tired, so what do you say we get up and showered, then I rustle up my famous Eggs Benedict?”

~o~O~o~

Cassie shamefacedly made her appearance at breakfast just as Paris was serving up.

“I’m sorry for scaring you guys.”

“Hey! Enough of that. You needed it. We all get a bit emo at times. We’re allowed, we’re girls!” Cheryl snickered. “Anyway, dive in before Paris snags your plate from in front of you. She’s an Eggs Benedict addict.”

“I am NOT that bad!” Came the frosty response from the stove.

Cheryl leant over to Cassie and whispered loudly “Only every time she cooks them.”

“Harumph!”

After breakfast was cleared away Cassie was directed to stay at the table as the others grabbed paper and pens.

“Plan of action!” Paris declared. “Operation Three-Cee is a go! So what do we do first?”

Cassie put her hand up. “Um, could I get a message to Kath and Aunt Megan please? Just to let them know I’m safe?”

“Not quite what I had in mind, but we should be able to do that. Do you have their email addresses? Yes? Okay, welcome to the murky world of press leaks. Of course I would NEVER do anything like this for a client,” Cheryl stifled a smirk at that. “but I’ve heard of these things called anonymous email services. You have a laptop? Great! Well, according to a friend,” Paris winked, “you go to a service like guerillamail.com and either cut and paste, or type your message directly into their website, and then hit send. Voila! Instant untraceable email!” She grinned.

“Now, I suggest that for the rest of this morning we let Cheryl loose with her garden shears and magic box of paints on your tender person and see if we can ‘reveal the inner you’ as the slimming ads go.” Paris decided. “Whilst that’s going on, I’m going to grab your measurements then go rampaging through the nearest mall to get you some snazzy threads!”

Cheryl rolled her eyes. “Don’t worry Cassie, she only thinks she’s a seventies rock chick sometimes. No one’s said ‘snazzy threads’ since Neil Sedaka had a number one.”

Cassie was momentarily derailed. “Uh, Who?”

“Seriously ancient Pop star.”

“So how come you’ve heard of him?”

Cheryl grimaced. “Dad Karaoke on road trips.”

“As I was saying,“ Paris continued, with a quick glare at her partner, “once you’re looking fabulous, we’re ready for Monday morning and the start of the shortest, most brutal charm school in history. You, my girl, will get your very own evil drill sergeant to put you through your paces. Namely Moi! ”

“And now she’s channelling Miss Piggy.” Cheryl whispered.

“After lunch we will be going for a drive to the bank, and then on to meet ‘my leetle friend’ with a camera and an interest in inventive artwork techniques. Any ideas on a name yet hun?”

Cassie bit her lip for a moment. “How does Cassandra Marie Metherick sound?” She suggested, spelling out the last name.

“Hm, in-ter-es-ting. Want to explain why you chose that?”

“Well, ‘Marie’ is from Mom, and ‘Metherick’ sounds and looks ‘sorta’ like McCarrick and is the same length, so if someone mishears it, or can’t read my writing it’s not my fault.” Cassie glanced shyly at the two women.

“Ooh, devious. I like it!” Cheryl clapped her hands.

“Moving on.” Paris continued, having jotted down the details. “For the rest of the week you can chill out and practice your girly bootcamp lessons while Cheryl and I are at work. We might head over to the mall one evening as well….”

“Uh, Paris, could I get a new pre-pay debit card for Cassie Metherick as well? Oh and a new disposable ‘phone? I really don’t want to use either of my current ‘phones again.”

“Good idea kiddo. Make it two ‘phones. We can also load up the new card from the proceeds of your comic once that’s sold and the medical and, ahem, ‘artwork’ bills are paid. Cheryl can you handle that?”

“If Cassie can talk me through what to do with the comic. Yeah, I think so.”

“Great! Now, Friday your new plastic should be ready. Would you mind a simple Cali ID with your age being eighteen, rather than a full driver’s license? If you look as young as you do, the Cops tend to look harder at full driver’s licenses, or anything showing you as over twenty one.”
“Uh, sure.”

“Right, final thing. I’ll set up a meeting with Doctor Zeebowski for Saturday morning so you can use your new ID. I’ll cover the costs for you. He’s used to that. We can then get everything from the pharmacy that afternoon. Any questions?”

Again Cassie raised her hand, looking nervously at her hosts. “Paris? Cheryl? When we go see Doctor Zeebowski? I wonder if…?”

“What is it hun? Go on, we won’t be upset.” Cheryl stroked her arm reassuringly.

“Well, we agreed hormones yeah?” She waited until they both nodded. “But if things go wrong and I end up getting caught by Children’s Services, they will force me to stop the Spiro and ‘mones won’t they?”

Paris nodded somberly. “They say they want to do what’s best for the child, but there’s a bunch of nasty old farts in there that absolutely will do everything they can to block any treatment for gender dysphoric kids in care. What are you thinking?”

“Well, two things. First if I’m on hormones and blockers ‘till I’m eighteen, there’s a risk of cancer of the balls isn’t there? Second, without the Spiro. I’ll get testosterone again. So, as I’ve sorta got money now, why not go for an orchidectomy? That way there’s no cancer risk, and nothing Children’s Services can stop later.” Cassie looked between them hopefully as they considered her bold suggestion.

Paris and Cheryl shared a long thoughtful glance, but it was Paris who eventually answered her.

“Cassie, sweetie? That’s a heck of a decision to make. But I can see your reasoning and, to be honest, I would have done exactly the same at your age if I’d had the chance. The problem is that, if Cheryl and I help you do this, we could both end up in Jail. Do you mind if we take a few days to think about this hun?”

Cassandra offered a quick smile of thanks as they wrapped up their planning session. It wasn’t the answer she’d hoped for, but she could see their concerns and they hadn’t said no. She could wait.

Meanwhile she had an email to write to the Munchkin.

~o~O~o~

By Sunday lunchtime Aunt Megan was bone tired. She hadn’t slept at all well last night, and the last twenty four hours had been incredibly stressful.

First was the panicked call from Brian McCarrick.

Then came the angry demands that she bring Kath straight back home, and disbelief that she didn’t know where Carl was. When she refused the first, and denied the second, the demands quickly turned to threats.

The first Pasadena PD officer had turned up at eleven o’clock that night. Megan had shown the young officer the videos on Cassie’s spare USB and handed over the sealed envelope, explaining that the LAPD officers might not have moved in to arrest the McCarricks yet.

After he left, promising to speak to his colleagues in LA, the calls from Brian started coming every hour. Eventually she silenced her ‘phone and checked her door and windows were locked and bolted. Then settled down into an uneasy half sleep, worried about her… nieces? Yes, she decided, her two nieces.

Right now she was blearily dragging herself to fix lunch, so Kath’s sudden excited squeal nearly made her drop her coffee mug.

“Aunty Meg! He.. I mean ‘she’ is safe. She’s written us!” Kath yelled as she dashed into the kitchen clutching her new laptop. “See! She’s safe!” Kath all but pushed the screen in front of Aunt Megan’s nose.

Dearest K,
 
I miss and love you and Aunt M so so much.
So you know it’s really me, you’re Munchkin and I’m 3B.
First, I’m safe. I mean really really safe.
The police now have the evidence. They should move soon I hope.
This email may look weird but it’s untraceable. I can email you but you can’t back. Sorry. I’m looking for a better system, but it will take time. I’ll write again real soon.
 
Lots and lots and lots of Love to you and Aunt M.
 
OXOXOXO to both of you.
 
C.
 
p.s. Don’t use or show the name in the letters I wrote to anyone except Aunt M. In fact, burn the letters.
p.p.s Shop around lots for comics. There’s lots of different prices ;)
p.p.p.s. I will be back. I promise. First got to deal with the courts and police and stuff so no guarantee on how soon.
p.p.p.p.s. Show this to Aunt M. Safer for her if she doesn’t get email from me directly ’til the cops, lawyers and CS Nazis are out the way.
p.p.p.p.p.s. Best delete this email as well.

Megan finished reading, carefully put her mug on the side. Then she wrapped her arms around a hyperactive Kathleen, closed her eyes and sagged into her grand niece’s excited hug with abject relief.

~o~O~o~

Tuesday evening brought Michael knocking on Paris’ front door.

“Hi guys. Sorry I haven’t been for a few days.” He bounded into the hall to give both Paris and Cheryl a hug. “I thought it best to stay away with all the cops rushing around back home.” Michael looked around inquisitively. “So where’s my li’l sis?” He asked.

Shyly, Cassandra peeked her head round from the kitchen. “Um, hi Michael.”

“Cassie! There you are! Come on out where I can get a look at you.”

Nervously she stepped into the living room area and looked down at herself uncertainly. She didn’t have any need to be. Cheryl had demonstrated her reputation as a top rated stylist, leaving Cassandra with a layered bob that perfectly framed her face. She’d also spent time teaching Cassie the basics of effective makeup, so the girl was already able to apply an elegant, understated look that made the most of her eyes; without resorting to the typical teen efforts requiring a plasterer’s trowel.

Michael smiled as he admired how natural she already looked. Wearing cut-off jeans and a tee, she was maybe a bit tomboyish, but no different from many of the teen girls he saw cruising the malls. Well, apart from that adorable shyness.

“Hey, looking good li’l sis. Doesn’t your big bro get a hug?” He asked holding out his arms.

A smile lit up Cassie’s face and she rushed into his embrace.

Paris noted the obvious friendly affection for the new girl in Michael’s eyes. ‘Yeah, he truly is a good guy.’ She smiled to herself.

She also noted the way Cassie had lit up at his praise, a look of hero worship on her face as she hugged him closely. Paris kept her face smooth. ‘Michael is going to have to be careful. It wouldn’t take much for Cassandra to become besotted with him.’ She decided, and resolved to have a quiet word with Michael about that later.

Eventually they all made themselves comfortable on the couches. Cassandra staying close to Michael’s side as they settled.

“So what news do you have for us?” Cheryl asked after serving everyone tea.

“Well, your old house was crawling with cops on Sunday. I didn’t see it, but when Peter came over he mentioned he’d counted half a dozen cruisers parked outside. “Your family…”

“NOT ‘my’ family!” Cassie interrupted hotly. “Kath and Aunt Megan are my family. Not those… animals!”

Michael draped an arm over her shoulders. “Okay, your birth father and brothers. That okay?” He asked with a glance, waiting a moment until she settled back down. “Anyway, they were arrested Sunday morning and the police started doing a number on the house. Yesterday they started interviewing all sorts of people. They came and spoke to Mom and Dad and also made arrangements to speak to Charlie.”

“Charlie?” Both Cassie and Paris yelped. “Is he awake? Is he going to be okay? How is he? When did he wake up? When can we see him?”

Their questions ran together so quickly that Michael had to hold up his hands in surrender. “Whoah ladies! Slow down. Yeah, they brought him out of the coma on Sunday. I got to see him last night. He’s not a pretty sight right now, but he’s fully alert and talking a bit when the pain meds let him. There’s some facial work he’s going to need another operation for later, but apart from that, he should make a full recovery. As for visiting, give him a week or so. He’ll be in hospital for a few weeks yet.”

Michael took a sip of his tea before continuing. “I wasn’t there when the cops came to speak to Mom and Dad. As I said, I’ve been keeping out of the way. However, they do want to talk to me, particularly about you Cassie.”

Cassie shivered. “What are you going to tell them?” She asked with a worried frown.

“We’ll talk about that in a bit after I’ve given you all the news. The cops wouldn’t tell Mom and Dad much except that all five of the ‘alleged attackers’ had appeared before the judge and been granted bail, which we were expecting. However, the story did make the local paper yesterday morning. Here.” Michael placed a copy on the coffee table where all three girls could see it. “The online version includes the usual police appeal for information and contact details. I copied that down for you as well.”

Cassandra sniffled as the sight of Moms name caught her eye. She wished they hadn’t dragged Mom’s memory into the article, feeling vaguely angry with the reporter who did so.

Beside her Michael went on. “I guess they have already spoken to your Aunt Megan, because they specifically asked Mom and Dad about where you were, but nothing about Kath. The investigating officers left a card for me to call and arrange to speak with them.” He handed Cassie a business card.

A frown furrowed her brow for a moment before Cassie took off upstairs. She came back a few moments later with a notepad and pen. “I guess I better get in touch and let them know I’m safe and don’t want to be found until those fu.., sorry, ‘alleged attackers’ are safely locked up.”

Cassie handed the card back to Michael. “Do we know how soon it will go to court?”

Paris jumped in at that. “It has to be under sixty days, but it may be faster if they try for a plea bargain.” She noticed everyone looking at her. “Hey, I work for a bunch of prima donna actors. No one claimed they were saints!” She snorted.

“Cassie?” Cheryl looked across at the girl. “The police may want you to give evidence honey. They may not be able to get a conviction without it.”

Cassandra’s frown returned. “If they can’t get a conviction with the video footage, the blood stained clothes and the baseball bat, covered with both their and Charlie’s DNA, they don’t deserve to be cops.” She declared firmly. “I included everything, as well as a video testimony and photographs of every step I took recovering all the evidence. What more could they want, other to put me on the stand to be ripped apart by a bunch of lawyer attack dogs, before dumping me on Children’s Services and forgetting about me?” She shuddered at the thought and then turned to Michael. “What are you going to tell them about me?”

Michael shrugged, then rehearsed his statement. “I haven’t heard from Carl since a week last Saturday when he left me a message about a threat to Charlie. He said he was away until Thursday, and I didn’t get back to Harbor City until Wednesday afternoon. Then, with everything going on with Charlie, I was busy. I tried to call him Sunday after Church when I heard about the arrests, but his phone was off.”

He watched the tension drain from Cassie’s body and tightened his arm around her shoulders. “Cassie, I said I’d keep you safe. Turning you over to the cops, and at the mercy of a bunch of lawyers, won’t be keeping you safe.”

That evening, after Michael had headed home, Cassie sat in front of her computer and composed another email to Kath, hopefully reassuring her and sending her love again. It felt so disconnected and wasn’t what she wanted, but right now it was the best she could do. That sent, she prepared another email using the police appeal address that Michael had provided. It was short and brutal.

To: [email protected]

From: [email protected]

Subject: Charlie Braybrooke attackers – witness
 
In the evidence pack I provided you, the red USB thumb drive has five files. File #3 shows my brother James shoving a baseball bat up his right sleeve. You will have found the bat behind the dryer in the cellar wrapped in a yellow garbage bag.
 
I am Carl McCarrick.
 
Despite doing my civic duty I don’t trust you to keep me safe.
I don’t trust the courts or lawyers, and I don’t trust Children’s Services.
I am safe, hidden from ALL Charlie’s attackers, and healthy.
Do NOT try and hunt me down. You have enough evidence.
I will be in touch again only when all five are convicted and in jail for a long time.

Cassie pasted the address and message into the browser window, paused a moment, then hit send. Now she just had to stay safe until her former family members, she refused to refer to them as ‘Brother’ or ‘Dad’, were all in jail. Then she could keep her promise to Mom.

And of course, she had a plan.

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 9 – Leaving Civilization

 

---

Author's Note:How far away is safe? And is Cassandra about to jump out of the frying pan and into the fire? I hope you are all enjoying Cassandra’s story as much as I am in writing it. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 11 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

The next time Michael was able to come over to Silver Lake was late Friday afternoon, his pick-up incongruous amongst all the Lexus’ and BMW’s in the affluent neighborhood. As always he was welcomed with open arms. His news however, wasn’t.

“You’re going?” Cassie asked with dismay.

“I have to, now that Charlie is on the way to a full recovery. I signed the contract with Kenneport Mineral last Wednesday, before the attack. I’ve also made a lot of promises to the guys. We start the refurbishment of the bunk house up in Oregon at the start of July.” Michael tactfully refrained from reminding Cassie that it was her plan for them to do so.

“So you’re leaving in three weeks?”

“Everything should be sorted legally by then. Yesterday the DA told Mom and Dad that all of the boys had agreed to a plea bargain. They’ll be sentenced next week. Seven years each for the three oldest. Five for Sean.”

Cassie frowned. “That leaves Dad.”

“Apparently he’s fighting the ‘felony accomplice’ charge. He’s claiming that he thought the boys had only been in a fight. He has witnesses to show he was nowhere near the scene of the attack.”

“That’s a crock of shit!” Cassie exclaimed.

“I’m not disagreeing with you li’l sis. His lawyer is arguing for a reduction of charges, just ‘contributing to the delinquency of a minor’ and ‘obstruction of justice’.”

Cassie bit her lip. “So Kath and I still aren’t safe.” She spat out angrily.

“Yes, but your Aunt Megan will have no problem getting custody. No family court in the State will allow your Dad within a mile of either of you.” Michael offered.

Cassie let out a distinctly unladylike snort of disgust. “Like he’ll obey that! And as soon as he finds out about me, I bet he’ll have a whole bunch of religious crazies sending him money to hassle Aunt Megan in the courts!” She shook her head explosively. “No! I won’t let him do that to her and Kath.” She decided, then lapsed into silence as she stared into the distance.

Michael watched Cassandra carefully. He’d been expecting tears and wails of anguish at his news. He hadn’t expected to be faced with the look of calculating anger on the young teen’s face.

Eventually Cassie came back from wherever she had gone. Her next question completely derailed Michael.

“Michael. You remember I included a budget for a weekend cook and cleaner, but said it would be difficult to find anyone out in the middle of nowhere?” She asked.

“Uh? Yeah. But we were talking about…”

“Oh, don’t worry about that! We’ll sort all that out later.” Cassie dismissed their previous conversation with a wave of her hand and pressed on. “Well, I have some really good news for you.” She smiled sweetly.

“Huh?” Michael realized it wasn’t his cleverest response, but his brain was struggling to keep up.

“Absolutely! I’ve been in touch with a Miss Metherick and she is willing to take the job for twelve thousand a year.” Cassie ignored the squawks of protest from Paris and Cheryl. “And best of all she’s happy to live at the bunk house and cook, clean and do the laundry for you guys all week!”

“Uh? that’s great I think? Does she have any experience? How old is she?” Michael asked as he tried to get his mind onto the right track.

“Well, I believe she’s been cooking for a team of seven, so she doesn’t think she’ll have any problems with a few more mouths.” Cassie smiled at Michael as she waved vigorously behind her back for Cheryl and Paris to keep quiet. “She showed me her ID card and apparently she’s eighteen. She’s got a couple of things to wrap up, but will be available in two weeks.”

Michael scratched his head. “Well, uh? That’s great? Yeah that’s great! I’ll be glad to welcome her to the team. Where will she meet us?”

By now Cassandra’s smile was pure honey. “Why, right here silly! And thank you so much for letting me join the team. You’re going to be the best fed crew in Oregon!” She told him, before wrapping him in a massive hug. If it had worked for the munchkin against her, then she surely could use it against Michael, who wasn’t trained to the wiles of little sisters, she decided.

Behind her, Paris was still gold fishing in shock while Cheryl was curled up in hysterics.

“Shit girl! You don’t need any more lessons.” She chortled. “You didn’t even use an eyelash or a little finger! YOU, Girl are THERE!”

Michael may not have been used to little sisters, but he knew when one had been put over on him. He rapidly started to put together his arguments.

“Whoah Cassie! I thought you said it was a Miss Metherick and she was eighteen.”

Cassie proudly pulled out the new creative artwork that they’d collected from Paris’ little friend earlier that afternoon, before showing it to Michael. “I said ‘she showed me her ID and apparently she was eighteen.’” Cassie pointed to the date of birth on the card.

“But what about school?”

“Home-schooling with reputable online courses.” She answered promptly. “The site has internet access. I’ll be able to complete all my schoolwork and have plenty of time to cook and clean. Heck, I’ve been doing much the same for the last year. In fact I’ll be able to do more study. Have you any idea how much time is wasted in school moving between classes?”

“Best of all,” she continued, ticking off points on her fingers, “I’ll be able to help with all the set up and the paperwork at the site. You’ll know that I’m safe. Dad, his scumbag lawyers and Children’s Services won’t be able to find me, and I won’t be putting Kath or Aunt Megan at risk.” She declared. “Michael, it’s the best idea you could have come up with. Thank you!”

To say Michael was unhappy with the idea would be an understatement. However, he had to accept that it solved an awful lot of problems he’d been puzzling over. He also knew just how big a debt he and his family owed to the young girl in front of him. She would never ever mention it, but they both knew it was there.

Michael sighed. “It looks like you’ve thought of everything li’l sis. Except for how to get you out of the city and across state lines without us all going to jail for kidnapping.”

Cassie grinned happily at his capitulation. “Don’t worry Michael. In three weeks I’ll have a plan for that too!”

~o~O~o~

On Saturday Paris escorted Cassie into the offices of Doctor Zeebowski, and then vanished ‘to go shopping’ for a couple of hours. Cassie had wheedled and plotted all week. She’d also made some calls to the Doctor’s clinic, which Cheryl and Paris had been careful not to overhear, and eventually a compromise had been agreed regarding her desire for an orchidectomy.

After being ushered into a treatment room where a nurse collected fluids, Cassie was directed to an ultra-modern office to meet the famous Doctor Zeebowski.

At first sight he looked more like a movie star playing the role, than an actual doctor. Perfect hair, perfect teeth, perfect tan, all packaged together in an expensive Italian suit. Even his smile was perfect as he greeted her and got her settled on a couch, a glass and a chilled bottle of water at her side.

“So Miss Metherick, you’re part way through your transition and need to hurry things along. Why, may I ask?” He finally inquired.

“Um, doctor, It’s not so much ‘hurrying things along’ as keeping things on track. I’m about to embark on an extended contract commitment a long way from civilization. The medical services that will be available are likely to be pretty basic, and we strongly suspect that the medical staff might not be very understanding about girls like me, which would seriously set back my progress. It kinda makes sense to get things done here, where I can find the best professional help.” Cassie decided to add that last to try and butter him up a little.

Sure enough, he preened under the compliment. “Well, you’ve definitely come to the right place. My team and I take pride in the quality of services we provide our patients. We can certainly take care of your blood work and pharmaceutical requirements.” He paused for a moment, a perfect frown just creasing his forehead. “I am however, a little concerned about your request for an orchidectomy.”

Cassie smiled widely back at the good doctor, thanking her lucky stars she had thoroughly researched and rehearsed for this question. “As I mentioned, I will be out of reach of reliable and sympathetic medical services for a considerable time. I’m very conscious of the risks of testicular cancer during a prolonged treatment with estrogen and wished to minimize that risk. When the opportunity to see you came up, well, of course I leapt at the chance.” Cassie allowed herself a little giggle. “It’s not as if I planned on any other use for them.”

Doctor Zeebowski smiled and leant forward. “I absolutely understand Miss Metherick and applaud you on your foresight. But you can understand that I have to assure myself that we are adhering to the proper ethical guidelines first.” Cassie had to bite her lip at that, having heard a few juicy stories from Paris. He watched her for a long moment before continuing. “I think I’m happy to proceed, given your unique circumstances.” He finally decided. “Now, if you’d care to return to Nurse Julia, we can get you prepped for the procedure.”

Four hours later, and fourteen thousand dollars poorer, Cassie made the ‘John Wayne walk of shame’ to where Paris’ Mini Cooper was parked on the street. “I’m glad that’s over.” She grumped, trying to ignore the snickers coming from Paris.

“Been there, done that, got the tee. Just wait ’til you have GRS!” Paris chortled heartlessly.

Like her previous summer, Cassandra chafed at her enforced house arrest over the whole of the next week until the stitches came out. However, she did make the most of her down time, helping Cheryl research reputable Comic dealers and the likely value of her paper treasure. Thursday was Cheryl’s day off, so she was finally despatched to do the rounds, the comic safely stowed inside a hard-shell briefcase and wrapped in bubble wrap.

When she returned it was like Tigger had been let loose in the house. “Thirty four THOUSAND freaking dollars!” She plonked herself down on the couch next to Cassandra. “For an ancient comic that cost ten CENTS new? Those guys must be nuts!”

Eventually Cassie and Paris managed to get Cheryl to calm down enough to tell the tale of her foray into the underworld of utter geekdom.

“…and what is it about beards? They all looked like ZZ Top wannabes. And some of them? If they could afford thirty thou plus for a comic, you’d of thought they could afford deodorant! Big style yuck!”

“Don’t knock it Cheryl. Those three hours of putting up with them just earned you fifteen hundred bucks.” Cassie reminded her, causing Cheryl’s jaw to drop.

“Say what? I thought you were kidding!”

“I never joke about money.” Cassie replied straight faced.

At that Paris snorted Diet Pepsi straight out of her nose. “You are way too young to have seen ‘Pretty Woman’!” She tried to mop herself up, “and I am SO charging you for the dry cleaning bill on this outfit.”

When they finally worked out the various bills, and argued over who should pay what, Cassie found herself with a new prepaid debit card loaded with five thousand dollars, a further five thousand in cash, and a new apple laptop loaded with all the trimmings and subscriptions she could ask for. Paris had also advised her to hold back a couple of thousand for essential shopping.

“When you head off with Michael you want to have everything new from the skin out Cassie.” Paris advised her. “Voice of experience honey. Phone’s, laptop, tech, plastic, clothes, makeup. You name it. Take nothing that can link you back to Carl McCarrick, except your fingerprints and DNA.”

Cassandra turned to Cheryl. “You know, I’d love to find out the name of the actor who she had to do that for.” She snerked.

Paris just gave her a look. “It wasn’t a client. It was for me.”

Cassie ducked down on the couch. “Oh God Paris, I’m so sorry!” She apologized profusely.

“Don’t sweat it hun, it’s ancient history now.” Paris shrugged before continuing.

“We also need to sort you with foundation garments. Your own breast enhancers and gaffs. You may not need them, but better to have them and ignore them, than not and miss them. We can pick those up Saturday. You should be healed up enough by then to at least try the gaffs on.” Paris looked down at the rest of their shopping list. “Oh yeah, pick up your prescription, travel bags, some work clothes that will also get you through the winter.”

Cassie interrupted. “Paris, could we also add some dresses please?” She asked hesitantly, still worried about upsetting Paris earlier.

“Sure kiddo. But I didn’t think you’d want to be too smart at a mining camp. What were you thinking?”

“Um, they are adding a church and hall to the workers’ village. I just thought…”

“Sunday best huh?” Paris allowed her gaze to soften. “You can take a girl outta the Bible Belt…” She muttered to herself.

“We can do that hun. We’ll also need to make sure you’ve got a coat, shoes and tights to match.” Then she turned back to the rest of her list.

“Oh yeah. A can of combined Mace and skin dye and a rubber door wedge.” She added them to the list while Cassie looked on in surprise.

“I kinda get the Mace, but the door wedge?”

“You probably won’t be the only person with a key to your room. A wedge gives you enough time to wake up, turn on the light and grab the can kiddo. Absolute life saver, trust me.”

Cassie saw a pained memory in Paris’ face, and decided not to ask her any questions this time.

Cassie also made use of her down time to find a way to be able to get messages from Kath. Eventually she settled on a very discreet Swiss service called ProtonMail. She sat down and wrote Kath a long email, telling her as much as she could about what had happened and what she expected to happen. That took her an hour. The next two hours were spent trying to get up the courage to hit send.

‘Had she been fooling herself thinking that Kath might accept her transition like Michael had done? Would she hate Cassie even more for just dumping her with Aunt Megan, then running away rather than staying to protect her? Did Kath even believe that the rest of their family had even committed those crimes? Cassie had made a point of not letting Kath see any of the evidence. Was Brian already lying and putting pressure on Kath and Aunt Megan to send her home? Was he going to try and get at Cassie through Kath?’ Even as her thoughts swirled in a chaotic jumble of doubts and fears, Cassie realized that the only way to resolve them would be to find out. And that meant letting Kath get in touch. Finally, with her heart in her mouth, Cassie hit send.

The next afternoon Cheryl came home from work to hear sobbing coming from Cassie’s room. She found her curled up on the bed hugging her laptop.

“What’s wrong hun? What’s upset you?” She asked as she joined Cassie on the bed.

Cassie turned the screen towards her. “Kath wrote me back,” was all she could squeeze out.

Cheryl turned her attention back to the screen, terrified that she would find the same sort of poisonous filth she had seen all too often from Paris’ parents and siblings. As she read a long slow sigh escaped from her lips.

“She loves you Cassandra. She accepts you for you. Did you see where she told you that she had guessed some of it before you even told her? She’s even forgiven you for leaving her, once Aunt Megan sat down and explained the risks, and then your… parent started making threats and demands. She’s angry. But only because you didn’t tell her what you were planning, and then, when you left her to worry herself sick, because you didn’t get in touch.” Cheryl reached out with a tissue. “She loves you Cassie. You’re her big sister and she doesn’t want to lose you.”

The third time Michael showed up he had a further update about how the case against the McCarrick males was going. The DA hadn’t felt they had enough evidence to convict Brian McCarrick for the battery with GBI charge, despite the video. Investigators couldn’t put him at the scene of the attack and nothing on the footage nailed him as knowing exactly what was planned. He’d claimed he thought the boys had only gotten into a fight when they came home after. As a result the DA had accepted a plea bargain for ‘contributing to the delinquency of a minor’ and ‘obstruction of justice’ with an eighteen month sentence, eligible for parole in twelve.

They all agreed it wasn’t fair or just, but at least it would be long enough for Aunt Megan to get custody of Kath without any chance of it being contested. More worrying was Michael’s other news.

“Marty Johansson’s big brother and a few of his friends have been seen cruising around your old neighborhood. They’ve been asking around after you.” Cassie could see the worry in his eyes.

“Then it’s a good job I’ll never be going back there, isn’t it?”

Michael agreed. “Yeah, but they might get a lead on Pasadena and your Aunt Megan.”

The color drained from Cassie’s face. “Oh my god! We have to warn them! We need to get there and protect Kath and Aunty Meg!”

Michael caught both her hands as she tried to get up. “Calm down little sis. It’s already done. The Pasadena PD have also been advised. Your aunt and Kath are as safe as we can make them… and a lot safer without any sightings of you popping up in the area. Much as I hate to admit it, your staying away is the best way to keep them safe for now.”

Once Cassie settled back down, Michael changed the subject. “Now, have you had time to come up with a plan that gets you out of town and across the State line, without any of us going to jail, ‘Little Miss S3 Plans’?”

After looks of bewilderment around the table Michael was forced to explain the nickname and its military background. “Sheesh! That fell flat.” He ruefully declared. “Anyway, have you got a plan?”

“Yep!” Cassie announced, her grin returning.

“Well, go on.” Michael mock growled. ”Or do I have to tickle it out of you?”

Cassie giggled. “You park up outside and come in for a coffee with Paris and Cheryl before heading off to the wilds of Oregon. I sneak out the back door and hide my bags in your pickup, then catch a cab to Union Station. I catch the Amtrak Thruway to Bakersfield, taking lots of selfies on the way showing me alone, footloose and fancy free. Then you pick me up three hours later, near Bakersfield station, and away from any CCTV we can spot. Then we drive north as planned, but take the 395 through the dinky little town of New Pine Creek right on the State Line. You stop at the gas station south of the State Line road to fill up, while I cross the road and head for the post office. Ten minutes later you come pick me up at the post office. Easy!”

Michael thought about it for a bit. “I’m not sure it meets the spirit of the law, but it certainly seems to address the letter. Yeah, I can live with that.”

The last few days in Silver Lake were bitter sweet for Cassandra. She’d grown to love both Paris and Cheryl and was awed by their love and open heartedness. She knew she owed them more than she could ever repay. The morning she was due to leave was a long crying fest for all three of them, interspersed by Cassie panicking that she hadn’t packed and planned everything. In the end she was glad when she softly closed the back door behind her, her heart couldn’t have taken any more.

She stowed her bags under the carefully unsecured tarpaulin on Michaels’ pickup, just as her cab arrived.

“Union Station please.”

~o~O~o~

When Cassandra stepped out of the cab into the bustle of Union Station, she realized that it was the first time she had ever been out on her own. For the last three weeks Cheryl or Paris had always been at her side, guiding and protecting her as they took her shopping or to the Doctor’s. With their escort, her confidence had steadily grown that she didn’t look like the freak her Grampa had branded her. That she passed, and, while not beautiful, looked no different from the dozens of teen girls around her. But now she had no protectors to whisk her away should anyone start pointing at her, or if the police tried to arrest her for being a runaway. Cassandra shivered for a moment.

Then she tossed back her head and stuck her chin in the air. The last time Carl had been alone had been on that horrible journey from Pasadena back into downtown LA; running from the nightmare of home. This time, Cassandra decided, she wasn’t running from anything. She was running towards her future. She made sure her purse was safely across her body and stepped confidently into the mayhem.

“One way to Bakersfield please.” Cassandra asked nervously at the Amtrak Thruway kiosk.

The ticket operator didn’t even look up at her. “Seventeen forty.”

She slipped a fifty through the slot.

“You got anything smaller?”

Cassandra rummaged in her purse for a moment, blushing with embarrassment. “Um, sorry, no.” She squeaked.

The operator rolled his eyes as he made a production of making her change, before handing it to her with her ticket. “Here you go. Next bus in fifteen. Bay seven.”

“Um, thank you?” She offered, but his attention was already on the next customer.

It took her five minutes to find the bus, so she decided it’d be best to go use the restroom before setting off.

For a public restroom it wasn’t too bad, but Cassandra wasn’t to know that. She’d built up this image in her head that they’d be all clean and neat and perfumed, unlike the Men’s. She wrinkled her nose as she discovered that reality was a bit of a let-down. Cassandra quickly scuttled into a stall and did her business, terrified someone would look over the stall door. Then she took a few moments to make sure her outfit was straight and done up before heading for the line of faucets; to discover that both paper towels and hand dryers seemed to be missing. Surreptitiously she wiped her hands down the legs of her jeans as she headed back out to the bus. Cassandra huffed to herself. ’So much for sugar and spice!’.
The three hour ride on the bus was just about bearable. Cassandra had made a point of sitting up front near the driver and next to the aisle, as Paris had advised her. “It won’t mean you aren’t hit on. But it should discourage any guy getting too handy. Don’t sit next to the window where you can be trapped in. As soon as you sit down dig out a school book and keep your head down.” Cassandra had listened carefully to her words of wisdom at the time. She now prayed desperately that they’d work.

Fortunately, the bus wasn’t too busy, so Cassandra still had the seat next to her free by the time they pulled out of the station. For the next three hours she was alone with her thoughts, and an introduction to calculus.

Bakersfield station was a lot smaller than Cassandra had expected. She stepped down and gratefully stretched before re-slinging her purse and backpack. She looked around for a moment to get her bearings, then started heading towards the main station entrance when she heard a truck horn beep sharply once. A glance spotted Michael parked off to one side, so she quickly changed direction and bounded over with a huge smile.

“You Miss Metherick? I’ve been expecting you. I’m your new boss, Mike Braybrooke.” Michael looked around theatrically. “Where’s your bags?”

Cassandra formally stuck out her hand with a grin. “Cassie Metherick Mister Braybrooke. Someone’s already arranged for my bags to get there.”

“Well jump in. We got a way to go.” Even as she was buckling up Michael was already pulling out into the traffic.

Michael finally turned to her once they had settled into the traffic through Downtown Bakersfield. “So how as it? You didn’t have any problems did you Cassie?”

Cassie shook her head. “Exactly as we planned. Although I never want to look at that book again!” She snorted.

“Huh? Book?”

Cassandra giggled at Michael’s expression, then explained Paris’ rules for traveling on a bus alone.

Michael looked thoughtful for a moment. “Yeah, I can see how that would work. I guess it’s one of those things that guys never think about.” He paused, and gave Cassandra a stern look. “It’s also something you are going to have to learn real quick.”

A couple of hours later Michael pulled off the I-5 and parked up alongside a Subway. Cassie had hardly noticed the time passing as she listened avidly to Michael telling her more stories from his time in the Sandbox. Usually the ones he hadn’t wanted to write down, knowing her Mom might read them. As an added bonus she found herself being reintroduced to many of the members of his squad and company that would be joining them up in Oregon.

“I need a break Cassie.” He groaned as he tried to straighten his back. “This truck wasn’t built for cruising the Interstate. Let’s grab a bite.

Over a shared sub Michael laid out their route. “We’ll stay on the I-5 up to Redding. That’ll take us ’til eight tonight. We’ll find a motel for the night then take the 299 in the morning. We should make it to New Pine Creek about eleven. Then it’s time for your hot shoe shuffle over the State line. Then we have about six hours to Vale, Oregon where we’re meeting the guys. Should be there in time for chow.”

Cassie did some quick math in her head. “Uh, Michael? I make us arriving about five?”

“Time zone change kiddo, add an hour.” He grinned. “Okay, let’s hit the restrooms and then hit the road. We need to have a conversation.”

Once they were back in the road Michael turned off the radio. “So Cassie, we need to decide what to tell the guys… and what to tell everyone else.”

Cassandra bit her lip for a moment. “What have you told them so far?” She asked.

Michael shrugged. “That I’d arranged for support staff to take care of the domestic side of the operation. And that she was related to me, so if anyone tried to get fresh I’d tear them a new asshole. There wasn’t much time to tell them anything else. To be honest, everyone was so pleased not to be stuck on KP duty that they didn’t ask questions.”

“Most of them have seen pictures of me, I mean Carl, haven’t they?”

“I guess. How do you want to play this?”

“Do you think any of them will have an issue with me if we tell the truth?”

Michael paused at that. “Thinking about it, probably not. None of the guys I served with where from Deep South, tub thumping country. The only one who I thought might be a problem was Hector Ruiz. You know, all Latino machismo and that?” He glanced across to catch Cassie’s nod. “But when he was introduced to Brandon and Norm, and they came out and told everyone they were a couple, he just shrugged. It’s your call, but I’d go for honesty myself.”

“I guess you’re right. It’d be a shit storm if we lied and they found out later.”

Michael laughed. “Yep, but young ladies don’t say ’shit storm’ missy!”

Cassie tried to copy Kath’s ’sweet, innocent and sorry’ look. “Sorry Uncle Michael.” She cooed with her eyes downcast.

“Huh? Wah?”

Cassie couldn’t keep her face straight for more than a moment and burst into peals of laughter.

Michael grinned and shook his head. “You had me there.” He exclaimed ruefully. Then his face took on a thoughtful expression.

“Hmmm, you know, that might not be a bad idea.” He muttered and lapsed into thought.

“What might not be a bad idea?” Cassie finally asked after Michael had been quiet for what felt like ages. She nervously wondered if her teasing might be about to backfire on her.

“Well, what we tell the team is one thing. But I think we need a different story for everyone else on the site.” Michael explained. “You can’t be my sister with that ID. They know we just left the military so ‘wife’ won’t work. I’ve spoken to a few guys who have worked these sites and ‘girlfriend’ is a real bad idea. A lot of the single guys won’t stop hitting on you… and won’t take no for an answer. That leaves cuz, or niece. If you’re my niece I can get away with being a strict S.O.B. keeping you safe, and also punching the sh.. bejesus out of anyone who gets fresh, without anyone getting any ideas.”

They pushed on into the early evening. Stopping occasionally for comfort breaks and gas. By now Cassandra was beginning to feel the day catching up on her, even though she’d spent most of it sitting down. After stopping at a Denny’s for dinner, they found a Motel 6 just south of the junction with the 299.

“You stay with the truck Cassie. Keep an eye on the bags. I’ll go and get us a couple of rooms.”

“Wouldn’t it be cheaper to share?” She asked. Then blushed when Michael raised an eyebrow.

“With my niece? Who, despite that fancy ID, is still only fourteen?”

“Um, I’ll keep an eye on the bags then.” Cassie mumbled.

Twenty minutes later the truck was unloaded. “Get an early night Cassie. I’ll come by and collect you at seven, then we’ll head out for breakfast. We’ll see if we can find a Mom and Pop diner on the 299 okay?”

“Sure Michael. I’ll see you in the morning.” Cassandra smiled up at him cheerfully.

He reached over and gave her a quick hug. “G’night then kiddo.”

He turned and went into his room, leaving her standing in the corridor alone. Cassandra finally turned to her room, angrily cuffing away the start of a tear as she did so. ‘He’s my big bro, or Uncle even, nothing more,’ Cassandra told herself as she sadly pulled the door closed behind her.

~o~O~o~

Cassandra found crossing the State line a massive let down. She had built up this fearsome image in her mind, sorta like the attempted escape in ‘The Handmaid’s Tale’, and was looking everywhere for State Troopers and cameras. In the end, Michael just pulled into the gas station south of the State line road, while Cassie walked up to the post office on the other side. She had just finished paying for a lame picture postcard of New Pine Creek from the air when his truck honked once from outside the store. That was the high point of their day. The 395 gave way to the 20 as they drove onwards. Cassie tried to entertain herself by trying to spot the place names on the SatNav as they drove through. More often they’d be past the two shacks and (perhaps) a gas station before she realized those were the ‘towns’ of Valley Falls or Riley.

She’d thought she had been stretching the truth when she told Doctor Zeebowski that they’d be a long way from civilization. Now she wasn’t so sure. For a child who grew up in LA, the vast desolate spaces she saw rolling past her window were intimidating.

When they finally pulled into the motel in Vale, Michael was quick to point out a couple of trucks and cars he recognized as belonging to other members of the squad.

“Tony’s here. I could spot his ride a mile away. Not looking so spiffy now!” He chuckled. Tony Rossetti’s Ford Ranger, with its custom silver and blue paint job was his pride and joy, but the thick dust of the road had left it looking distinctly old and drab.

“Um, I think that’s Wayne’s, and that might by Eric’s.” Michael scanned the rest of the lot. “No problem, I’ll give them a call and see who’s here. Let’s grab our rooms and clean up first kiddo.”

As with last night, Michael got them separate rooms, and Cassie took the opportunity to snatch a quick shower before taking her time to get ready for the meeting with the rest of the team. She knew many of them, if only from pictures and stories. They’d also seen pictures of her when they thought she was Carl. Cassandra struggled to decide how to present herself.

‘Not too girly, they needed to know she was here to work and up to the job. Enough of a girl not to be mistaken for Carl. Not vampy or OTT like some drag queen. Just normal.’

But even as she picked through her choices her nerves turned her stomach into a writhing knot.

‘What was normal for a girl like her? Or normal for a mining and processing facility in the middle of nowhere? Or normal to meet a bunch of former marines? What if they didn’t want her near them? Hell, even if one of them was nasty it would be too easy to call the cops and get her shipped back to LA, while Michael could end up facing federal charges. She would have to hope Michael could get her away in time before the cops arrived’. Cassandra jumped at the knock on her door.

“Cassie? You ready in there? I’ve got us all a private meeting room before we head over to the diner for chow.” Michael called out.

With her heart in her throat Cassandra grabbed her purse and headed for the door.

“Afternoon, glad to see you’ll could get here.” Michael waved down the good-natured jeers as he ushered Cassie into the meeting room. ”’Kay guys, settle down. This is Cassie Metherick who’s going to be running our logistics ops.” Nine pairs of eyes bored into Cassandra. “She’s used to cooking for bottomless pits. I also have it on good authority she bakes a mean cookie!”

“Not as good as the ‘Cookie Monsters’!” A voice called out from the back of the room to an assortment of cheers.

Cassandra quickly spotted the heckler and looked closely. The hair was longer but… yeah, that was Jordan Rose. Feeling very brave she spoke up. “You sure about that Jordan? You still like gingerbread men? I guess we could do ties for senior management and white hard hats for supervisors. What do you think?”

The room fell silent.

Near the front the two new guys looked confused by the sudden change of atmosphere. “Uh, guys? Something going on here we should know about?”

“Yeah, there is Brandon.” Michael answered as he moved to the front of the room. “You may have heard the rest of us talk about two kids that adopted the squad out in the Sandbox? Even when they were having their own problems at home?”

Brandon nodded. “Yeah… Cool kids.” There were mutters of agreement around the room.

“Well the rest of their story since then is a damn sight nastier.” Now eyes began to narrow around him. Marines look after their own and the ‘Cookie Monsters’ were theirs. “I told you all about my kid brother, Charlie? And his attack?” Again thoughtful nods answered his question, wondering how the two went together.

“Our cookie monsters have been running an undercover surveillance op on the scumbags targeting Charlie for over a year. They managed to feed him enough intel to keep him safe all year. Then, when they were away for a few days, the fuckers struck.” The anger in the room was now palpable. “When our two got back they wanted justice. They quickly gathered enough evidence to put those sick fuckers away for a long time, and then they ran.” Michael sighed. “They had to run, the scumbags were their father and two older brothers, among others.”

“Jeeezus fucking Christ Mike! Where are they? Why the fuck didn’t you tell us?” Eric Carr all but shouted at him.

“Sit down Eric! Let me finish first. Okay!” Michael demanded, then waited until the room had settled before continuing. “Carl kept Kath away from the evidence to keep her safe. Made sure everything pointed to him so he was the only target they’d go after.”

“Holy fuck!” Wayne Bass whispered.

Michael pressed on. “He extracted Kath to a safe location, and a family member who could be trusted. Then, realizing if he stayed with her, he’d bring the attack dogs down on all of them, so he ran again. He dropped off his evidence with the cops and only then did he call for back-up… He called me.”

“Then why the fuck aren’t you with him! That kid’s one of ours dammit!” Eric demanded.

“Eric! For fucks sake let me finish! Remember I said the kid was undercover? He had to be to survive in that household. ‘Carl’ was the cover, an alias. Our cookie monster’s real name is Cassandra, or Cassie for short. Right now she can’t go anywhere near her old home. Some of the other scumbags have their family out hunting for her; while the cops will just use her, then dump her on Children’s Services. You can guess what would happen if either of them find her.” A couple of the guys nodded, their faces pinched with their own memories of being in ’care’ as kids. “So… I brought her with me.”

Nine pairs of eyes swung towards Cassandra.

Then the murmurs started.

“No freaking way!”

“What the fu…”

“You’re saying she’s jailbait?”

Hector Ruiz was the first to pluck up enough courage to ask Cassandra a question directly. “You used to be a guy? Carl?”

Cassie took a deep breath under the inquisitive stares of the rest of the team as she ransacked her memory for stories about Hector Ruiz. “Hector, yeah, I pretended to be Carl.” She paused for a moment, keeping her attention firmly on Hector. “But that’s not the question you should be asking.”

Hector’s face wrinkled in confusion.

“You should be asking, ‘Can I learn to make Chicken Burrito’s like your Mom’s?’”

At that the rest of the team erupted in laughter. They’d put up with Hector complaining for a year in the Sandbox every time he opened a number sixteen MRE, with its deceptively named ‘Chicken Burrito Bowl’ and plastic ‘tortilla’. Cassie waited until they settled back down, then grinned. “Or you really should be asking, ‘Have I still got the picture of Hoover licking all the Reddi-wip off you?’ You know the one? Where Hoover has his tongue up your…”

Hector blanched and turned to Michael in accusation. “You said you’d deleted it! I saw you! You fucking promised!” He demanded.

“That was after I’d emailed the cookie monsters. They thought it was real cute man. Hey! I don’t have a copy. You’d best just ask Cassie nicely I guess.” Michael shrugged, then turned serious again.

“So guys. You know Cassie found us this gig. You know she wrote up most of the OpPlan. I know she can cook. I’ve told you she’s in serious danger back in LA, even from Children’s Services. Anyone got a problem with keeping her safe with us? Anyone got an issue with a trans-girl?”

Cassandra held her breath as the team turned their attention firmly back to her.

Wayne Bass stuck his hand up. “I thought Carl… Cassie was only like fourteen?”

Cassandra pulled her new ID out of her purse and passed it over. “This says I’m eighteen.”

Norman Lejman, one of the new guys and Brandon’s partner, was next. “Hell, There’s no way I’m going to say anything against being trans. That’s cool with me. But are we gonna have to split the pot eleven ways now ’stead of ten? And what about our upfront stake money? Is that gonna go up? I had to stretch to make the three grand man.”

Cassandra waved to Michael that she would take this. “In the budget there’s twelve thou a year set aside for cleaning and cooking services. I get that, so there’s no change to your slice. As for stake money,” she reached into her purse and pulled out a thick bundle of fifty dollar bills and dropped it on the table. “Here’s mine.”

Michael stepped back in. “Any more questions? Or are we cool with our support team? I want a show of hands guys. All in favor?”

After a few moments of shared glances hands started to go up. Cassandra counted nervously. ’…three, five, six, seven… a pause, eight…’ She let go of a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding as the last hand went up.

“I’ve got a question.” Eric Carr, the squad’s joker, asked as everyone relaxed.

Michael sighed, knowing that Cassie’s razzing was about to start. “Go on Eric.”

“So, if we’re all miners now, doesn’t that make Cassie ‘Snow White’?” He pointed out with a grin.

Michael turned to Cassie. She’d have to deal with this herself if she was to hold her own with the team going forwards.

He wasn’t disappointed.

“Gee Eric, I never took you for being vertically challenged. You looked bigger in the pictures. Did your boots have lifts or something?” She pressed on through the laughter. “Of course, if you call me Snow White, I guess y’all will need names too… and I promise they won’t be ones Disney would consider family friendly.”

“Let me think now.” She stared at the ceiling tapping her chin for a moment. “How about… ‘Droopy’, ‘Drippy’, ’Tiny’, ‘Wonky’ and ‘Early’. Then there’s ‘Stiffy’, ‘Whiffy’, ‘Hairy’, ‘Fugly’ and ‘Bong’. Any preferences Eric?” Cassandra asked with a sugary sweet smile as she fluttered her eyelashes.

The room fell apart in a gale of laughter.

“Cookie One, Eric Nil!”

“Whoowee! Long time since I’ve seen Joker got the better of.”

“I’m claiming ‘Bong’!”

Michael just stood there with his mouth hanging open. ‘What happened to the scared young kid he’d introduced to Paris only a month ago?’

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 10 - Homemaker

 

---

Author's Note: This Chapter marks half way through Cassandra’s story. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 13 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

After breakfast the next morning, or ‘chow’ as Cassandra was quickly learning to refer to every meal a marine ate, the team loaded up into four of the pickups for the trip out to the Kenneport Mineral and Mining facility, also known as ‘Eldorado’. Cassandra was amused by the name the company had chosen, until she was told that was the name the locals had given the place years ago.

She was wedged in between Michael and Hector as they set off up the winding road for the forty minute drive.

“Uh, Cookie? Did you really mean what you said last night?” Hector Ruiz asked nervously.

“About the cooking or the picture?”

“Both. Well the picture first I guess.”

“Oh, that. Michael emailed us straight after he’d spoken to you. I deleted it immediately.” Cassie snickered. “I still can’t get it out of my head though, Hoover’s tongue trying to get the last bit of cream from up your nose.” She looked over at the stocky Latino, still sporting a military buzzcut. “Whatever happened to Hoover?”

“The next unit took him over. That mutt would be anyone’s friend for an MRE.”

“Talking about that. Do you want me to cook you Burrito’s?”

“Huh, oh sure! You mean you’ll do that? Like Mama’s?” Hector’s eyes lit up at the thought.

Cassie shrugged as best she could while squashed in between the guys. “I can try. Can you give me your Mom’s address or email? So I can ask for the recipe?”

“Hey no prob! It’ll have to be a letter. She ain’t into technology. I’ll get it to you tonight.” Hector promised happily.

They rode in silence for a while.

“Uh, Hector?” Cassie in her turn asked tentatively.

“Uh huh?”

“You guys really okay? With me I mean?”

He glanced at Cassie, then looked out the window for a bit before replying. “I guess some of the guys might have been a bit weirded out at first, but we had a couple of beers and chewed it over last night. I mean, you’re our ‘Cookie Monster’ so we already knew you were cool and had our backs. Then what you did for Mike’s li’l bro? That took serious balls. Uh.” Hector blushed when he realized what he said. “I don’t mean...”

Cassie laughed. “Don’t fret it. I understand what you meant.”

“Malik told us what would happen if you got dumped on Children’s Services, ‘specially with you being trans and all.” Hector shuddered. “I wouldn’t put my dog through that! So finally Brandon pointed out that just ‘cos he’s gay, it didn’t stop him putting his ass on the line, or carrying his share like everyone else did out in the Sandbox, so what right had anyone to judge you?” At that Hector shrugged. “After that we all agreed it was no biggie, you’re ours, and then got ourselves another beer.”

At the main gates to the site the team’s convoy was checked off, then directed over to the brand new administration building.

“Mister Braybrooke and crew?” An efficient looking lady asked as soon as they dismounted. “Good! You’re on time. Please follow me so we can start your induction process. This way please!”

The team were herded through an open plan office into a plush conference room.

“Please take a seat gentlemen, and lady. Mr. Jones will be here shortly to welcome you. In the meantime, please make a start on filling in the induction packs you see in front of you.”

Michael noticed the sudden fear in Cassie’s eyes as she flicked through the folder and its forms. He leant over and murmured. “Ignore the first two. They don’t apply to support staff. Use your Aunt Megan’s address, and give my cellphone number as the emergency contact okay?” She nodded in relief and turned her attention to the relevant paperwork.

Then their new boss entered the room.

Bob Jones might have been dressed in a suit and tie, but there was no mistaking his background. From his closely cropped hair and ramrod straight back, to the gleam of the polish on his shoes. The Marine Corps tie was the final give-away. Every man in the room instinctively stiffened to attention.

“At ease gentlemen! You’re not in the Corps now. Although it’s nice to see some professionalism round here, compared with some of the teams I’ve dealt with.” He chuckled. “I’m Bob Jones and Head of Operations here at Eldorado. Think of me as the Chief of Staff if that helps. We’ve got the usual dog and pony show this morning to get you processed in. Then a quick site tour and safety brief before getting you to your accommodation so you can square yourselves away before contract start on August first. I’ll get round to meeting each of you in time down at the complex, but I probably won’t get the opportunity to meet your support team there.” He looked over at Cassie. “Good morning young lady. Would you care to introduce yourself and how you ended up with this bunch of ‘life takers and heartbreakers’?”

Cassandra blushed as she struggled to her feet. “Oops, sorry sir. I’m Cassie Metherick, or ‘Cookie’ to the squad. Uncle Michael needed someone used to feeding hungry guys, and I kinda knew a lot of the guys from when they were in the Sandbox together.”

“Military brat?”

“Uh, no sir. My li’l sis and I just used to send them cookies and stuff.”

Bob Jones’ eyes crinkled. “Okay Miss Metherick, glad to have you on the team, and don’t let this lot razz you too much.” There were sudden snorts of laughter from around the room.

“You guys already started?” He asked.

“Tried to.” Came the dry response. “Crashed and burned in ten seconds flat. Complete flameout.”

The Head of Operations’ grin grew wider. “Looks like you’ve already got things in hand then Miss Metherick.” He gave her a nod as Cassie sat down again, then turned on the projector beside him. “You’ve now got to sit through the usual welcome, familiarization and safety videos. My head of security will be along in about forty minutes to cover his brief, and then we’ll arrange for the tour. Any questions?”

Cassandra found the films interesting and she was awed by the scale of the facility. Over three thousand tons of ore would be processed each day! Most of the safety brief didn’t apply to her as she wouldn’t be in the main complex, but Hector gave her a nudge to pay attention when the various alarms and sirens were demonstrated, and what action staff were expected to take for each.

“Learn those.” Was all he said.

Mario Ribas, the Head of Security and a former Texas Ranger, limped in next. “Morning! You’re all ex-military so you already know the way this goes. You carry your ID on your person at all times when on site. It must be visible when in the processing complex. Safety equipment is mandatory in all marked areas. That includes most of the complex. My team will be checking both your gear and IDs throughout the site, so don’t hassle them for doing their job. For those of you who like to relax after work there’s a bar, but if the staff cut you off don’t try to push it. One of my guys will turn up pretty quick, and we’re all deputized for the local sheriff down in Ontario OR. On top of that your contract says we can demand a breath or drug test from anyone before you set foot into the complex. You blow over the drink drive limit, you’re refused access and your team gets a financial penalty for showing up a man short. Next, you got a female on your team.” He turned his attention to Cassie. “Ma’am. We don’t usually get any trouble, but each bunk house is issued a site radio that links to my team on channel 1. I’d take it kindly if you’d make a point of keeping it charged and carrying it all the time you’re out of doors here.”

Michael added his own forceful instruction. “Cassandra, that isn’t a request. You go one foot out the door, the radio’s on your belt. No exceptions.”

She blushed and ducked her head. “Yes Uncle Michael.”

Mr. Ribas nodded his approval before continuing. “Last point. How many of you brought your guns?”

He waited for a show of hands.

“That’s fine, there’s some fine hunting round here. But on site you need a proper gun safe in your bunk house, or you store them in our armory. No exceptions. All weapons must be registered with my office to be allowed on site. Finally, Oregon may be an open-carry state, but it doesn’t apply here. If it’s not unloaded and in a case, it doesn’t move on site. Got it?” He gave a slow stare to all the guys who’d put their hands up until he got nods from them all.

“Right, lets head over to the security office and get your access badges sorted.”

Cassandra followed behind the team as they all headed back outside. The team seemed pretty familiar with what was happening, but she found it all a bit overwhelming. She stood in line for her turn to be photographed and issued her ID, wishing she’d been able to duck into a restroom to tidy up first. Just then Brandon nudged her and pointed out the restroom door.

“Go on, I’ll keep you place.”

When Cassie got back she smiled her thanks. “How did you know?”

Brandon rolled his eyes. “A Mom and three sisters.”

“Well I’m grateful. Thank you Brandon.”

Then they were back outside, issued with hard hats, and given a tour of the site. The processing complex was huge and filled with machines that dwarfed even the bus they were riding in. But Cassie’s interest was firmly on the ‘village’. The bunk houses were spaced well apart along straight concrete roads, each with a small parking lot in front.

“Hey guys, remind you of anywhere?” Eric joked from up front.

“F’in Camp Leatherneck without the wire and porta-potties.” Came the reply from more than one of them.

In the center of the village she could see a large open area with what looked like a baseball diamond, a football field and a soccer pitch laid out. Surrounding the area on three sides were larger buildings. To the west, they were shown the bar, restaurant and cafeteria. To the north, what looked like a hotel, but was actually catered accommodation for the management, medical and administrative staffs, while to the east was the commissary, the church and hall, and a rec center with a gym attached.

Cassie had to ask what a commissary was.

“Grocery store.” Came the reply.

Finally they were driven back to the administration building to reclaim their trucks, then followed the bus to their assigned bunk house.

~o~O~o~

Getting bunk house twenty two into a liveable state was the hardest four weeks work Cassandra had ever experienced. While the guys did all the heavy lifting and construction, she found herself doing everything from painting baseboards or threading cables through holes in the stud walls, to being sent out to lumber yards and hire shops as the team’s ‘procurement officer’.

“Hoo-wee!” Wayne yelled out as he started unloading another stack of drywall sheets from his truck. “I tell you, the merchants in Boise are starting to hide when they see our little Cookie coming through the door!”

“What’s she done this time?” Josh shoved his head out from one of the upstairs windows.

“You know the Franklin place? Wouldn’t give her a bulk discount based on what we spent last week as well as this, until she pulled all our receipts. When they finally caved, she just smiled; then hit them for a military discount on top!”

“Hey guys, I’m not that bad!” She complained.

“Cookie, face it, you’re an evil, evil negotiator… but you’re our evil negotiator.” Eric called out with a chuckle from where he was sizing and cutting two by fours.

When it got too dark to safely work on site, the team headed back to town, grabbed some chow and then gathered in the motel’s meeting room to review progress and plan the next day.

“So Boss man, we on target?” Tony asked Michael, watching as he updated the project plan at the end of the second week.

“Looks like, there’ll still be minor stuff to do, but we should be able to move in a week tomorrow.”

“Hey, that’s going to save us a bunch of cash on the motel bill!”

“Yes, but remember, we didn’t plan on having to buy that gun safe.” Cassie advised. “And if Tony hadn’t been on the ball, we’d have been paying for that expensive fast internet connection and only been able to use a third of it with the wifi unit we got with it. That’s why we had to flood wire the second floor.”

Cassandra hadn’t expected to become the team’s accountant, but as they explained it to her, ‘She wrote the budget, so she’d best keep track of it’.

“So, how are we looking Cookie?” Tony moved round to look over her shoulder.
“If you guys are okay with me getting a sewing machine and doing the curtains myself over the next couple of weeks, rather than getting store bought now. We should come in with the essentials at twenty six, five hundred.”

“Okay, so what’s top of the wish list?”

“Umm. Upgrade to a 75 inch screen with separate speakers, and install a wood burner in the living room. Get an emergency generator and fuel supply for power outages, with a switch on the main junction box. Fit a toilet and hand basin under the stairs. I’d like to plant some shrubs and herbs around the house to make it look less like a barrack block. Keep back a thou for repairs and emergencies. That would leave us with about… five hundred for a house warming barbecue and party.”

The guys had only really paid attention to the massive TV screen and the party before starting to cheer. Cassie just shook her head with a wry grin as she wondered if Kath had had the same problems getting her big brothers to listen.

The team wanted to move in the evening all the major work was done, but Cassie begged and pleaded that they allow her an extra day to make the place homely. In the end she resorted to bribery, giving them shopping lists and cash for barbecue supplies, beer and sodas, then told them not to turn up ’til gone four. Finally they drew lots to give her two helpers, for which Michael volunteered and Josh drew the short straw.

That final day was brutal, but Cassie was determined that if this was going to be their home for the next three years she wanted to be proud of it from Day One. On the way out to the site they’d stopped at a garden supply place and picked up the plants, flowers and mulch Cassie had ordered. On arrival it was a matter of minutes before she had both the house washing machines going full out, laundering all the new bedding, while the bathroom, windows, furniture and floors were cleaned, scrubbed, polished or dusted as appropriate.

She supervised Josh planting the newly dug borders before returning indoors to collect and hang out the first load of washing. Next it was straight into the kitchen to prepare salads and mix the dough for fresh rolls to accompany the barbecue. The new crockery and glassware was run through the dishwasher as Cassie rushed out to collect the now dry bedding and start the epic task of ironing it all.

At three forty-five she was just finishing making up eleven beds, each with a clean bath towel folded neatly at its foot. Then, with the smell of freshly baked bread wafting through the house, she heard the first truck pulling up outside.

“Keep them out! I’m not finished yet!” She yelled frantically down the stairs, before rushing round each double room to make sure there were flowers on each windowsill and a small rug beside each bed. A sprint downstairs to check the downstairs cloakroom had toilet paper, soap and a hand towel neatly laid out. A glance round the living room and dining room and a final stop to pull the fresh rolls from the oven.

Cassie finally slid to an exhausted stop in front of an amused Michael and Josh.

“Phew! I think we’re done.” She dabbed at her forehead.

“Not quite missy, go upstairs and look in the mirror. You’ve got five minutes to sort yourself out.”

Cassie gasped, turned tail and was halfway up the stairs when she heard her helpers chortling below.

It was eight minutes later, and one minute to four, when Cassie finally threw open the front door to the team.

“Welcome home guys!”

~o~O~o~

The rest of the team poured into their new home to see why Cassie had kept them away all day, and immediately started salivating at the smell of freshly baked bread. Cassie almost missed Malik trying to sneak into the kitchen for a snack.

“Malik! One more step through that door and I’ll take it as volunteering for Kitchen Police!”

Malik froze, then tried to turn puppy dog eyes on Cassie. “Cookie, I’m hungry!”

“You’re going to stuff yourself silly in two hours. If you’re desperate right now, Michael’s got some MREs in the back of his truck.” Cassie retorted without sympathy.

He turned away from the door defeated and started to mumble to himself. Cassie wasn’t sure, but it sounded something like, “I’m not that f’in hungry.”

Next they all trooped up to the second floor to check out their rooms.

“Guys, I’m really sorry I couldn’t get the curtains ready in time. They’ll be up as soon as I can run them up, promise.” Cassie apologized as they spread out.

“Jeez Cookie, you trying to spoil us?” Jordan had his head buried in the soft comforter as he sprawled across his bed. “If we live like this we’ll think we’re too good for getting our hands dirty.” He mock complained.

Next up, Norm and Brandon ambushed her with a hug from each side. “Thank you Cassandra, it’s perfect.” Brandon murmured in her ear. Cassie smiled. She hadn’t known if it would work, but with Michael’s help, she had shifted their room around to put the couple’s two beds together and line the far wall with their desk and wardrobes.

Eventually everyone managed to filter back down stairs to the living room.

Cassie clapped her hands to get their attention. “Right everyone! As everyone knows, only men apparently know how to cook on a barbecue. So could I have our two best grill-meisters. One to fire up the grill while the other offers snarky comments and tells him what he’s doing wrong. Malik, can you give me a hand getting the rest of the food set out and filling the ice baths with the beer and soda’s you all went out for? I guess the rest of you will want to make a start unloading your gear. If you leave your empty bags in the hallway we can get them stowed out of the way in the second floor store room. Any questions?”

“How come I get to help with the food? I never went into the kitchen?” Malik complained.

“There’s a Scooby snack in it for you.”

“Ruh Roh! Rot’s first?” He hammed it up as he headed out for the first load.

By nine that evening everyone was stuffed, tired and happy. The air was scented with the hickory chips from the barbecue, keeping the critters away, while the sun was tipping gently towards the horizon. Feeling warm and happy with how the guys had reacted that afternoon, Cassie pushed herself to her feet to start collecting the empty plates.

“Hey guys, let’s give Cookie a hand there.” The call went up and within minutes the yard was clear, leftovers were in the fridge and the dishwasher loaded and running.

“Folks, five minutes in the rec... I mean living room.” Michael called out as the last plate was loaded.

Once the team assembled he positioned himself in front of the TV. “Guys, I think it fair to say that Cookie… Cassie…”

“I’ll answer to both.” She interrupted cheerfully.

“Cookie, has gone above and beyond right?”

A chorus of cheers and wolf whistles agreed with him.

“So we have a home now, not a bunk house.” He went on. “And I don’t know about you guys, but I’d like to keep it that way. So I guess we’ll all pick up chores to help out right?”

This time Michael was only met with nods or shrugs so Cassie dived in again. “Hey guys. No cooking, no cleaning, no laundry. That’s why I’m here. Just some help with any maintenance and in the yard, or driving me to town to get groceries and stuff, would be really appreciated. Maybe help clearing up after dinner is all. You guys are going to be working your behinds off. The last thing I want to do is make life harder.”

At that the nods came back stronger.

“Yeah that’s fair.”

“Got no problem with that.”

“Hell, my Mom would work me harder.”

“Guys, now’s not the time to hash this out. I’d also like to hear ideas from all of you about what you’d like to make life easier…” Cassie saw movement out the corner of her eye. “ERIC! That does not include foot rubs or massages okay?”

“Damn! She got me before I even opened my mouth.” Eric Carr complained as the team chortled.

“I’ll have breakfast on the table for seven. Does anyone have a problem with bacon, pancakes, scrambled eggs, OJ and coffee?” Cassie scanned the room. “No? Okay, night guys. I’m pooped.” She made it to the door where Michael was waiting.

“Goodnight Cassandra. You did real good today.” He murmured as he gave her a hug and a quick kiss on top of her head.

Cassie went to sleep that night with a broad smile on her face.

~o~O~o~

The team was down and eating within a few minutes after seven, shocking Cassie, who wasn’t used to people actually turning up on time for food.

When she mentioned it, Tony Rossetti was the one to pause long enough to answer. “Cookie, you’re forgetting. Four years in the Corps? Six thirty reveille is a lazy morning. And an edible cooked breakfast that’s still hot? With fresh coffee, fresh eggs and no sand, dust or rain mixed in? That’s the stuff of legends!”

The rest seemed to agree. Or that’s how she translated the various grunts, nods or fork waving as they continued to demolish everything on their plates. She still didn’t get why they needed the tabasco sauce at breakfast though.

Once everything was cleaned up and the bread makers set up for lunch, Cassie rejoined the team in the living room. She swore to herself she would NOT start calling it the rec room; this was home, not a barracks block. Once she arrived Michael took the floor.

“Okay guys, it’s Thursday today. We now have four days down time before our training package begins. Anyone got any stuff they need or want to do?” He asked the room.

“I wouldn’t mind checking out the hunting opportunities round here.”

“I need to get registered and set up for that college pre course package I was talking about.”

“Me too. Maybe get a head start on it.”

“I was wondering if they were going to set up a soccer league. I thought I’d go and see what’s planned in the rec center.”

“Yeah, have to have a look at the gym too.”

Cassandra hesitantly put up her hand. “Um, I’ve got a bit of a list.”

Michael shushed the team. “Go on Cookie.”

“Well, I need to spend some time in Ontario and Caldwell. We need to get an account set up at Costco, and visit some other stores so I know where to get our weekly groceries and stuff. We also need a Post Office box, unless you guys want all your mail handled by the admin staff here? Um, I’d also like to explore the site village here, perhaps meet up with our neighbors and say hi. Oh yes, I ought to drop by the church and introduce ourselves to the minister, find out when services are running before Sunday. And I also need to sit down with you guys and start working out meal plans and such. You know? Like who hates pastrami or is allergic to shellfish and all, or who can’t live without Mom’s Burrito’s.” She winked at Hector. “That’s about it for me I guess.”

“Sounds like Cookie has got important stuff to do that we all need to get sorted. But I’m not happy with the idea of her wandering around on her own, even with the radio, ’til we know how everything stands round here. We all agree?” Michael got a round of head nods. “Okay, I suggest we each take a half day to act as Cookie’s bodyguard and gofer, while two lucky guys pick up evening KP only. That sound fair?”

Again Michael got a round of nods.

“Uncle Michael?” Cassie decided that getting into role might as well start here. “I think I’ll need to have you with me in Ontario and Caldwell if we’re setting up accounts and all. That can be today or tomorrow. And whoever’s on Sunday morning will be coming to church with me I guess, in case anyone has a problem with that.” Cassie added. “Oh yes, last thing. The bathroom, sorry, ‘the rain locker’, is going to be off limits every day from eight ’til nine so I can get a shower myself and then clean up. If you need a wee then, can you please use the cloakroom downstairs?”

After lunch Cassie headed out with radio attached and Tony as her wingman. Their first stop was the village center where Cassie led the way over to the church. Only to find it still locked and a sign up saying the first services wouldn’t be until a week Sunday. Disappointed, her next stop was next door where she dragged Tony round the commissary, notebook in hand, to look at prices and produce. They emerged again in under fifteen minutes.

“Oh, My, God! Did you see the prices in there Tony? No wonder the guys in the chat rooms were grumpy. That’s like more than twice what we paid in Walmart. And the fruit and veggies!”

“What veggies?”

“Exactly! If it couldn’t be fried, grilled, reconstituted or microwaved, it wasn’t stocked. Even Mike’s MREs were healthier.” Cassie complained.

“You said it girl!” A loud friendly voice interrupted. Cassie looked up to see a stocky blond woman bearing down on her; her own wingman trailing behind.

Once she was in range she stuck out a hand with a welcoming grin. “Hi! I’m Marie Fairchild. The brute behind me is my husband Doug.”

Cassie cautiously accepted the offered hand, only to have hers firmly grasped. “Cassie Metherick. This is Tony Rossetti.”

“Boyfriend, huh?”

“Honorary big bro’ I guess.” Cassie smiled at Tony. “Our team boss is my Uncle Michael.”

Marie looked down at Cassie’s other hand to spot the notepad and pen. “Hah! Great minds think alike.” She brandished her own clipboard. “Checking out the camp rip off merchant with our bodyguards in tow! You want to compare notes Cassie? This is the second KM&M rodeo Doug and I have done. Thought it might be better with a new facility this time.”

Cassie thought quickly. She really wanted to meet as many of the rest of the support teams she’d be living amongst as she could, and she guessed not all of them would be in church. “Sure, I’d love to. How about grabbing a spot on those bleachers?” She glanced over at Tony as he managed to avoid rolling his eyes. “Hey Tony, we didn’t get a chance to check out the magazines in there. Remember we have a budget for subscriptions? How about you and Doug go check them out while we chat?” Cassie took a quick look at Marie, who nodded her agreement.

“Cookie, Mike said I’m supposed to stay close.”

“We’ll be in sight less than a hundred yards away, and I have the radio. I’ll be okay.” She smiled.

Tony cast a quick look at Doug who nodded. “They’ll be okay man. Most of the rowdy single guys won’t turn up ’til the weekend. Let’s leave the ladies to gossip for a bit.”

Once the two guys had wandered back into the store Marie raised an eyebrow. “‘Cookie’? They already putting you down?”

Cassie laughed. “It’s not what you think. It’s short for ‘Cookie Monster’. The guys were all in the same unit out in Afghanistan. My little sister and I used to send them cookies. After that it just stuck.”

“So which bunk house have you got? We’re in twenty seven. I noticed a couple of other teams moving in early but haven’t had a chance to go visiting.”

“Twenty two, I guess we’re three down on the other side of the street. Sorry I didn’t come over but I guess we were busy too, and I didn’t want to intrude either.”

Twenty minutes later Tony and Doug came back over, obviously having decided that Cassie and Marie had had long enough. So the two parted reluctantly, with firm invitations to come visit each other later in the week. Cassie was bouncing all the way back home.

That evening over dinner Tony brought up the magazine subscriptions with the rest of the team.

“How much can we spend Cookie? And what magazines?”

Cassie shrugged. “We budgeted for up to fifty bucks a month. What we order is up to you guys. I just thought with everyone planning to go to college, you’d want stuff like Newsweek or National Geographic. Maybe Entertainment Weekly.”

The rest of the meal was a spirited discussion of various titles, until Cassie jumped in again. “Hey guys, if you really want Playboy okay. But I’m going to want to see some balance here. Like a subscription to Cosmo.” She laughed.

Everyone was shocked when Michael suddenly laid down the law.

“Absolutely not! You are NOT getting Cosmopolitan Cassandra!”

Around him the table stilled.

“Ut Oh! Sunday names Cookie!” Eric couldn’t help himself.

“Huh? What’s up with Cosmo Mike? It’s just a girly magazine. All make up and stuff.” Josh Wayda asked, surprised at Michael’s vehemence.

“It’s uh, not appropriate for Cassie.” A blush started rising up Michael’s cheeks. “Some of the articles are... umm, pretty graphic. Like worse than Hustler.”

Eric saw his opportunity and dived in. “So how come you know Mike?” He asked with a smirk.

“I uh, sneaked a look at my Mom’s.” He muttered as the blush reached his eyebrows.

As the catcalls and laughter finally died down Michael struggled to recover his authority. He turned his attention firmly back on Cassandra. “Cassie, ‘Good Housekeeping’? Okay. A teen girl magazine? Fine. But no Cosmo! Got it?” He demanded.

Of course, after that, Eric would occasionally smuggle a copy of Cosmopolitan into the house and leave it lying around where he knew Michael would spot it. Sometimes Michael even got to it before Cassie had had a chance to read it. Everyone else thought the entertainment was well worth the eight dollar cover price.

~o~O~o~

Friday morning had Michael and Cassie heading for the nearby town of Ontario. Larger than Vale, it was also en-route to the Costco Cassie had decided they needed, just outside Caldwell, Idaho. Cassie was working through her shopping and chores lists when Michael interrupted her thoughts.

“So is it what you expected kiddo?”

“Huh?” She looked up. “You mean Oregon?”

“Oregon, the site, the team, running a house, being a girl full time. Take your pick.”

“It’s a long way from LA that’s for sure!” Cassie laughed. “I guess. Most of all, I’ve been surprised, you know?”

Michael’s glance encouraged her to go on.

“Well, I was surprised that the team have accepted me so quickly. I was terrified they’d hate me or something. Then there’s the facility and Oregon. Compared with LA it’s so empty and wide open. We’ve been driving for thirty minutes now. We haven’t seen a single other vehicle for the last couple of miles. I guess I’m not used to being so isolated. Reminds me of that old TV show Mom liked, ‘Little House on the Prairie’. Makes me feel like Laura somehow.” She chuckled at the thought. “Most of all I was surprised that I can do this. I mean really do this. I was panicking that I’d let you guys down or make a fool of myself or something.”

Michael nodded in understanding. “Are you going to be able to cope when we’re at the complex all day and you’re on your own? And when you have to start squeezing in all your school work as well?” He asked.

All Cassie could do was shrug. “I’ll guess we’ll find out when it happens. I’ve coped so far. I’m just happy to be allowed to be myself and not have to watch my back every minute. I think that makes a big difference. Makes me feel more confident, more me, you know?”

Michael snorted in amusement.

“What?”

“I was just remembering the kid I had to practically push through the door to meet Paris, and comparing her with the girl who cracks the whip over ten Marine combat vets. Like when you caught Malik trying to raid the fridge? Or put Eric back in his box with the ‘Snow White’ gag?”

Cassie snerked. “Yeah, but he walked straight into that one.”

The trip to town and beyond took them all the rest of the morning, but Cassie felt she would be able to streamline future trips now that she had seen where everything was. They’d registered with Costco and taken a quick trip round the nearby Walmart, as well as arranging for a PO Box at the Post Office. Michael also worked out it would be cheaper to buy their wine and beer in Idaho rather than across the State Line with Oregon's restrictive liquor laws.

“I’m glad you sorted that out with the wine.” Cassie commented on their way back home.

Michael gave her a sharp look. “You are definitely way too young to start drinking Cassie!”

“Me? Heck no! After watching my excuse for a father fall into a bottle, I have absolutely no wish to even touch the stuff!” Cassandra was shocked he’d even thought that of her. “I was thinking about the team. A glass of wine with dinner makes it, I don’t know, more formal? Helps everyone relax without going stupid at the bar. Or paying their silly prices. There’s also a few sauces and stews that need a dash to bring out the flavor. Does that make sense?”

“We got the budget for it?”

“Already included in the grocery budget.” Cassie replied smugly.

Michael just smiled. “You are going to seriously spoil those guys Cassie.”

“That includes you too ‘Uncle Michael’.”

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 11 – Little House on the Prairie

 

---

Author's Note: Cassie and the team settle in and start to become a family. But not without an unpleasant reminder of why she had to flee California. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 14 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

For the rest of the weekend Cassie took the team’s downtime as an opportunity to get to know some of the members of her new ‘family’.

Wayne Bass, from Detroit, had been the squad’s medic, or more properly ‘Corpsman’. And while he could easily already get a job as an EMT or Paramedic, he wanted more.

“My ma, she jus’ ‘bout kicked my butt ’til I joined the Navy and was way clear of the ‘hood’s gangs. That was all she wanted for me y’know? Out of the ‘hood, decent job, family an’ all. But I spoke to a couple of the Navy docs out in the ‘Stan, an’ I reckon I can go all the way. Get into pre-med, bring Mom out of Detroit. Do right by her. This job, the GI Bill, and mebbe a Federal Scholarship an’ I can afford it.” Wayne ducked his head in embarrassment. “I ‘aint told the guys none of that Cookie.”

Cassie understood. “I won’t either Wayne.” She promised, then sighed. “In a way I guess we’re the same. We’ve both got promises to our Mom’s to keep. We’re both here to help make them happen.”

A big smile lit up Wayne’s face. “Yeah, you get it girl.”

She managed to catch up with Eric Carr in the early evening as he was quietly sitting on the back porch of the house. In his hands were an off cut of leftover lumber and a whittling knife.

“Looks interesting Eric.” Cassie teased softly, conscious of the busy sharp blade.

Always boisterous in company, now alone, Eric merely smiled as he shyly showed her the partially carved figure of a kitten stretching, that he was working on. Even unfinished, the figure seemed to come to life in the lengthening shadows.

“Oh wow! Eric, that is…., she’s beautiful!”

“I’d do better with some proper hardwood. Walnut maybe. I’m just fooling around here.”

Cassie sat down beside him on the Stoop and watched his busy fingers as they chatted. Eric had been apprenticed straight out of High School to a cabinetmaker out in New England. All reproduction furniture and snobby customers. He’d stuck it for a couple of years before running to the recruiting office. “I want to make art, not fake Queen Anne ‘escritoires’ sized for an iMac with built in cable runs. But to be taken seriously you need a degree. Mom and Dad didn’t have the money so… here I am.”

Cassie sat quietly beside him for a while, until it was time to put dinner on the table.

“So Cookie, how can we help you?” Norman had asked when she’d cornered Brandon and he in the dining room after dinner.

Norman Lejman and Brandon Szczepkowski (‘call me Ski’) were the newcomers to the close knit team. Whilst they had been in the same Company as the guys of second squad, and pounded the same dirt in the sandbox, the immediate easy familiarity she’d noted amongst the rest of the team wasn’t quite there yet. Both of them were tough reserved guys who didn’t speak often, but when they did it was with a dry laconic wit that Cassie found refreshing. She also couldn’t help but see the deep and abiding affection between the two of them.

“I thought that was my line!” Cassie grinned as she took a chair kitty corner across from the couple.

Norman glanced across at his partner with a wry smile. “We’ve pretty much got all that we wanted. Acceptance, a home, worthwhile work and a chance for the future. Everything else is just icing.”

Later that night as she settled into bed, Cassandra thought about Norman’s words, and decided they could just as well apply to her.

On Saturday morning Cassie and Michael were heading back out to do the first of the team’s weekly grocery shops.

“Are you all registered for school yet Cassie?”

“Almost. I just need you to sign off on some of the forms.” Cassie hesitated. “I’ve taken a few risks.”

“Go on.” Michael started to frown.

“Well, I sort of registered as Cassandra McCarrick.” Cassie pressed on, suddenly nervous.

Michael raised an eyebrow at that. “I thought the idea was to stay hidden?”

“I’m going to need a High School transcript in my real name some time Michael.” She defended. “I figured female students from Oregon attending an online High School out of Texas, wouldn’t be somewhere Cali Children’s Services would think to go looking for Carl McCarrick.”

“Okay, I see your point. I just wish you’d spoken to me first.” Michael reached over and briefly squeezed Cassie’s hand. “You’re not on your own now Cassandra.” He gently reminded her. “You chose me to look after you, and I accepted that responsibility. But that also means that you also have to accept my authority in looking out for what’s best for you. Agreed?”

Cassandra realized he was right; she’d been selfish. “Sorry Uncle Michael. I guess I didn’t think,” she replied contritely. Despite knowing that Michael had taken some serious chances for her, she had thoughtlessly put him and the guys at risk, as well as her. Feeling guilty, Cassie decided that it was time she started considering others and trusting again. “Can we spend some time this afternoon going over everything?”

“Sure kiddo. We’ll do that.” He gave her hand a final squeeze. “Now where are we heading first?”

Sunday morning Cassie was unloading the dishwasher when a rat-a-tat-tat came at the back door.

“Coming!” Cassie called out as she quickly shoved the still hot pile of plates into their cupboard. “Who is it?”

“Marie. I’ve brought cookies as it seemed appropriate.”

Cassie opened the door to welcome her. “Come on in and thank you!”

Marie dropped her offering on the table and gave Cassie a quick hug before sniffing the air. “Oh wow! You make your own bread? That smells wonderful. So where are your herd this morning?”

“It’s just a bread maker, but the guys can’t get enough of it.” Cassie smiled. “Most of them are out doing a recon for places to hunt. I think they just want some time away from the site before starting work tomorrow. Can I get you something to drink?”

“A coffee would be great thanks. It’d also give us a chance to grab a cookie before they vanish.”

“Did someone say cookies?”

Cassie rolled her eyes as Malik stuck his head into the kitchen. “Marie just brought them as a present. Marie, meet Malik Franco. Malik, this is Marie Fairchild; one of our new neighbors. They have the house two up the street on the right.”

“Hi Marie, nice to meet you.” Malik waved a couple of cookies as he retreated. “Um, these are awesome! Thanks guys.”

Cassie and Marie shared a look of good natured exasperation as the door swung closed behind him.

“You got them all settled in and under control then?” Marie asked with a grin.

“Think so, I haven’t had any complaints so far, and they promised to help with the chores at weekends.”

They continued to chat as a steady stream of visitors started appearing in the kitchen once word of the cookies got around. “Malik! Leave some for the rest of guys please?”

Marie chortled. “Yep, you’ve got them sorted! You got anything left to do?” She asked.

Cassie bit her lip. “I was wondering, do you know how to use a sewing machine? We didn’t cover it in Home Ec,“ Cassie fibbed, ”and I need to finish off the curtains.”

“I surely do Honey. I’ll trade you for lessons on those bread machines. I never thought of doing that.”

“It also saves about a dollar a loaf as well,” was Cassie’s smug reply. “And that’s at Walmart prices, not ‘Dread Pirate Robert’s Commissary’ here. The machines will pay for themselves in well under a year.”

Marie chuckled at the name Cassie had coined for the on-site grocery store. She then spent some time showing Cassie some of the features of the site radios they’d been issued. “These are better than the ones we had in New Mexico. If you punch in the bunk house number on these you get a direct line. Just like a local cellphone call.”

“Neat!” Cassie enthused when another thought occurred to her. “Is it true what Mr. Ribas said about going out alone? It sounded a bit scary.”

Marie thought about that for a moment. “I guess it depends on what you’re used to. Most of the guys will be pretty respectful an’ all, despite being rough and ready. But there’s always some young bucks who want to push it, ‘specially with so few young women around.” Marie gave Cassandra a knowing look. “We should be fine during the day when everyone’s at work, but back in New Mexico, I never went anywhere out of doors of an evening or weekends without one of the crew as escort. And I always stayed well away from the bar when it was open. The way I figured it was to act like we’re in an Old West frontier town. Not exactly the feminist ideal, but it kept me safe.”

Cassie nodded, remembering some of the exhibits that she’d seen in the Autry Museum of how women had lived back then.

“The other thing you’ll soon learn is that the girls working up in Administration will form their own clique and look down on the rest of us. Bit like the cheerleaders in High School you know? They think because they work in an office they’re better than us, or we’re only here to get laid.” Marie snorted. “I’ve seen enough of them sneaking out to the bar of a night, looking for some, despite them sticking their noses in the air come Sunday service.”

With that Marie glanced at her watch. “Uh oh, I better get back. The ravening horde will be demanding food in a hour.”

“Oops, same here. Thanks for coming by Marie.”

“You’re welcome honey. We’ll set up some time during the week for those lessons. Now I gotta run.” The two of them hugged briefly and headed off to get lunch onto their respective tables.

As usual on Sunday afternoon Cassie checked her email for messages from Kath. She found three, two from Kath and one from a Deputy Rheinhart with an attachment.

She opened the first from Kath and found that all the attackers had now been convicted and were in Jail.

‘Dad was the last.’ Kath wrote. ‘Aunt Megan says he will probably be out in a year, so she is pushing ahead to get custody of both of us long before then. Thank god for your comic! We sold it for twenty two thousand, and the lawyers’ fees will probably top twenty thousand despite it being a ‘slam dunk’ according to Mr. Horsfells (He’s Aunty Megs’ attorney).’

Cassandra then opened the second email from Kath that she’d sent two days later. This time her tone was very different. ‘Cassie, we just had a visit from an LA County Deputy making all sorts of threats. He said that if you don’t turn yourself in you could be sent to Juvenile because you refused to give evidence. He said you’d committed Obstruction of Justice just like Dad, and you were probably committing crime somewhere to be able to live and if we didn’t tell him where you are we’d be guilty too. He made me print off all your emails and he took them away with him. Please please be real careful Cassie.’

Cassandra took a long look at the third email as she decided whether to download and read it, but something didn’t feel right. She went looking for Michael instead.

As soon as Michael saw her he was concerned. The chirpy confident girl he’d seen at breakfast had vanished and reverted to the scared kid he’d met in Denny’s nearly two months ago. “What’s wrong Cassie?”

Immediately every head in the living room swivelled round.

Cassie struggled to get the words out. “Th…there’s a cop back in LA. He’s threatening if I don’t come back I’ll go to jail an… he’ll cause problems for Kath and Aunt Megan. He sent an email bu… but something isn’t right.”

Michael was already on his feet, instantly shifting back into his old command mode “Tony, with me. The rest of you hang slack for a bit. Cassie, show us.”

Relieved, Cassie led the way back up to her room where Tony slipped into her chair as Michael explained. “Tony was a bit too handy with a computer as a kid. Joining the Corps stopped him getting a record.”

At the same time Michael was quickly scanning through the two emails from Kath. “Why’s an LA County Deputy involved?” He muttered to himself. “It’s an LAPD case. Rheinhart? Rheinhart? Why does that ring a bell?” A slow grin spread across his face. “I remember. He turned up my Junior year at Oak Vale to do a drug awareness course. He was the uncle of one of the seniors. Pete Johansson. The same Pete Johansson who’s Marty’s big brother.” He looked down at Tony. “Found anything?”

“Oh yeah! Looks like a bit of malware hidden in a pdf file. Not sure what it does but I’m real glad you didn’t download it Cookie.”

“So what do I do now?” Cassie asked with a shiver.

Tony shrugged. “Ditch this account. Set up a new one. Write an email from the new account to little cookie monster, and get her to show it to your aunt. Explain the guy’s bent, related to one of the perps, out of his jurisdiction and committing a misdemeanor under 18 U.S.C. § 1030(a)(5)(A) by sending you malware. Then let your aunt’s attack dogs have some fun.” He looked around to see them both staring at him. “Hey! You think I’d forget what they tried to hang on me?”

As soon as she’d got herself back under control Cassandra set up a new account and started typing; only to be interrupted by Michael returning with a mug of hot chocolate. He set it down beside her. “This’ll help.” He rested a hand on her shoulder. “It’s okay Cassie. We’ve got your back.”

Cassie couldn’t help it any longer. She spun round and launched herself into Michael’s arms. Sobs ripping from her throat as she did so. “I was so scared! He threatened Kath and Aunty Meg. If you hadn’t been here…”

Michael shushed her, rocking back and forth. “But I was… WE were. You’re our Cookie Monster Cassie. You’re family.”

~o~O~o~

Despite some early mishaps, life in house twenty two quickly settled down to a comfortable normalcy. Unknown individuals (no names, but his initials were ‘M.F’), quickly realized that raiding the kitchen for goodies without permission, rapidly drew the annoyance of their teammates down upon them, and led to smaller slices of Pecan pie at dinner. The guys also learned to check for the large red flag hanging off the bathroom door before wandering in while absentmindedly scratching their balls. Especially as the pills Doctor Zeebowski had prescribed began to have their anticipated effects on Cassandra’s body.

A piercing screech followed by running footsteps, accompanied by ‘Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit!’, down the whole length of the second floor hall allowed everyone to guess Tony Rossetti hadn’t been particularly on the ball that Sunday morning. The fact that both he and Cassie had faces as red as stop signs for the rest of the morning pretty much confirmed it.

Cassandra’s weekdays started at six and she was busy in the kitchen by half past, getting breakfast ready and preparing ten lunches. By seven thirty the guys had left for work leaving Cassie to her routine.

Lock up behind them, clean up breakfast and start fresh loaves. Then upstairs to clean one of the guys’ bedrooms, collect that room’s laundry and replace their bedding and towels. Start the washing, then grab her own shower before whipping round the house to clean the bathroom and shared areas. Washing out, either outside on the line or into the dryers, and then it was time to log into school at ten.

In many ways Cassie found the online courses far more engaging than being in a traditional classroom. She could progress at her own pace and no longer felt embarrassed about asking questions now no one was glaring, or whispering ‘suck up’ or ‘nerd’ behind her back. The teachers, while tough, were always ready with praise when earned, so that Cassie was almost reluctant to log out in the afternoon.

After school she made a start on getting dinner ready, before tackling the pile of ironing and putting it away in the guys’ room.

The team got back from the complex around six-thirty, dragged themselves upstairs for a shower, and reappeared freshly scrubbed as Cassie was setting out large bowls of veggies and creamy mash before disappearing back into the kitchen to start ferrying out warmed plates loaded with chicken and dumplings or meatloaf depending on the menu. As she did so, the guys on KP duty that night would fetch everyone a glass of wine or (for Cassie) grape juice.

Once everyone was served and seated Michael would glance around.

“Josh, your turn for grace.”

By now they had all learned that, on this, Cassandra was not to be crossed. So Josh merely bowed his head. “Bless us, O Lord, and these your gifts, which we are about to receive from your bounty. Through Christ our Lord. Amen.”

“Amen.”

After dinner Cassie helped the guys on KP that night to clean everything up, while she set up for the morning. Finally she made a point of joining the team for an hour and hearing about what was happening at the complex, or settling down to watch TV with them, before heading up to her room around nine to write an email to Kath or read for a little before turning in.

It was a demanding routine and for the first few weeks Cassie was exhausted by the time she finally reached her bed. However, as time progressed things steadily got easier, and she found herself relishing her role, taking pride in having a well managed and attractive home, and finding happiness in seeing the guys eyes light up as she brought out something new, or an old favorite, from the kitchen. It may not have been some lofty ambition, but Cassandra felt fulfilled with what she had. A home, acceptance, security, and the affection of a family of big brothers all watching out for her.

Occasionally Cassie would do something to surprise her team.

Hector was one of the first downstairs that night as his nose pulled him towards the dining room. He was reaching for the door when Malik advised him, “already tried, she’s got it locked ’til she’s ready man.”

Five minutes later everyone was gathered, hungry and beginning to drool at the smells. Michael was about to bang on the door when it swept open.

“Buenas tardes caballeros.” Cassie offered with a curtsey. “Welcome to Señora Ruiz’s kitchen.”

Behind her the table was loaded with a range of hot spicy dishes surrounded by piles of tortillas, dips and salads.

Hector’s grace in Spanish was one of the fastest the team had heard. Then they dived in like wolves. What they didn’t spot was Cassie’s laptop set up at one end of the room with the screen blanked.

When the last of them sat back with a groan, finally stuffed, Cassie looked up the table to Hector. “So Hector, was that close to your Mama’s?” She asked with a small smile.

“He..ck yes! Cookie, if I didn’t know better, I’d say Mama was in the kitchen.”

Cassie’s grin grew wider. “Well, she was, sort of.” With that she un-blanked her laptop’s screen.

“Mi Corazoncito, it’s good to see you and your friends still enjoy my cooking.” Hector’s jaw fell open as his Mama sat comfortably in front of him. “So, Little Cassie asked for my help. Where are you nena?” She looked around until Cassie moved herself into range of the camera. “Here Mamita.”

“You look after this girl Hector, you hear me? And how come you never told me about Skype? You just sent me a single side letter every week, that’s not enough. Now Cassandra has helped me get set up, so you can call your Mama every week for a proper talk. You hear me?”

“Si Mama.” Hector finally managed to squeak out, before his Mama took over the conversation again.

Later that evening, just after Cassie had said goodnight to everyone and headed up to bed, there was a soft tap at her door.

“Hector, what’s up?” Cassie asked, a little flustered as she saw who was at her door.

“Just to say thank you, and sorry, mi hermana pequeña. I was one of the guys who were a bit weirded out at first. But you really are a girl aren’t you?” Then he reached out and softly hugged her, following with a light kiss on her forehead. Then he turned away and heading back downstairs without another word.

~o~O~o~

The other focus to Cassandra’s new life was, to her surprise and amusement, the church. KM&M had finally arranged for the new minister to arrive. Not some fire and brimstone spewing tub thumper as Cassie had feared, but a soft spoken Methodist minister fresh from the Welsh valleys.

When Reverend Davies spoke, it was with a melodic lilting voice that seemed to be always on the edge of song, and Cassie felt she could listen to him for hours. In line with the company’s policy, he kept his services welcoming and non-denominational, and threw himself into organizing his little community.

As Marie had predicted, the ladies of the community had quickly broken down into two cliques. Those with ‘the company’ and those with their teams and partners. To all of this the young Reverend Davies appeared to be happily oblivious as he set about arranging a ladies’ circle on Sunday afternoons, and (with far less success) a male voice choir on Saturdays.

“I would have thought that enough good Welsh blood made it across the ocean for a few of the chaps to be interested even.” He bemoaned after yet another Saturday passed with no one rushing to sign up for the glorious experience of singing ‘Cwn Rhondda’ or ‘Pantyfedwen’ in the original Welsh.
More than a few of the ladies struggled hard to keep a straight face when the Reverend had put up his posters. In the end one of the older wives took pity, and led him to one side to explain some of the differences between American and British English, and Welsh. The posters came down pretty fast after that.

Within a few weeks Cassandra quickly realized that those Sunday afternoons were far more than just a pleasant way to relax and meet people outside of the house; they were a crucial part of her education.

Cassandra was debating whether to wear her silver pendant earrings or the simple studs when a shout came down the hall. “Cookie! Have you seen my blue shirt?”

Thankfully Wayne was her escort this morning. At least he realized that jeans and a tee were not going to cut it in this church. ’Hm… better go with the studs. The pendants would make it look like she was trying too hard.’

“Have you looked in the right side of your wardrobe?” She called out through her open door.

“I looked… oh, yeah got it, thanks.”

Cassandra gave herself another careful check. ‘Yep, smart, but not too dressy. Respectable without trying to look too old.’ Her hand hovered over the perfume that Paris had insisted suited her perfectly. ‘Um, maybe not. Might look as if she was after Reverend Davies. The ‘witches of admin’ would be sure to make some comment’. With a final glance at the mirror. Cassie stood, smoothed her dress, then carefully made her way downstairs.

Moments later a series of clattering thumps announced Wayne was finally ready. Cassie quickly scanned her escort. Boots? Clean and polished. Trousers? Pressed Chinos. Top? Long sleeve shirt, pressed. Freshly shaved, showered and tidy. Good! Cassie scooped up her purse and passed the box of cookies for after the service over with a smile of approval. “Shall we go?”

Lesson One. When women got together everything was judged. What she wore, what her escort wore. Was she smart enough? Was it too showy? Did she fit in? Was she trying too hard? Everything from the state and color of her nails to the height of her heels was seen, noted, considered, discussed and measured against some unknown scoring system that seemed to change depending on the judge, the audience, the time of day and the weather. If Cassandra had let it, she would have been a frazzled wreck before even stepping out of the door.

At the church Wayne held the door for her. She slipped inside with a brief smile of thanks for his gallantry, before scanning the congregation; just as a dozen pairs of eyes flicked over her. There, Marie, with her husband Doug, offered a warm smile of welcome. There, Cindy from Administration allowed the briefest twitch of her lips to indicate Cassie’s appearance was acceptable. Over there, Mrs. Dubock was busy talking to Shawna from house thirty seven, but her eyes crinkled as she nodded politely.

This was Lesson Two. Cassandra had never realized just how much could, and was, communicated without a single word being spoken. Equally, the change of inflection for even a single word could change a kindly comment into a damning insult. When Marsha from Finance said ‘That dress suits you.’ about a pretty floral frock Cassie had found in Macey’s, was she complimenting Cassie? Or suggesting that the dress made her look too tarty?

Cassandra had been plunged headlong into that ruthless battlefield where an eyebrow, or a lilt in the speech could be deadly weapons; just as a carefully graded smile could be the most effective shield. Her only strategy was to seek allies. So, after dropping off the cookie box at the back of the church she quickly made her way over to Marie and Doug, introduced Wayne to both, then took her usual seat at Marie’s side.

After the service everyone gathered round to chat briefly with their friends, arranging later get togethers, or spending a few moments greeting friends they hadn’t had a chance to speak to earlier; before returning home to finish preparing lunch.

“So what are you cooking for your herd today Cassie? Another of your fancy foreign specialities?” Marie teased. Rumors about Cassie’s cooking had percolated through the workforce after more than a few of the guys had seen the lunches she prepared for her team.

Cassie laughed. “Nothing fancy today! They’ve got a hankering for a traditional chicken roast dinner, rubbed with lemon and garlic. I need to get on and check the roast, but I’ll be back by two for our meeting.”

“Don’t forget to clean off your nails. Suzie is looking for models and her nail art is something special.” Marie advised.

“I’m looking forwards to it.” She grinned. Then, with a wave, Cassie and Wayne started to stroll back to the house. Cassie was enjoying the late fall sunshine as they walked side by side when Wayne posed her a question.

“Um, Cookie?”

“What’s up Wayne?”

“All this uber girly stuff? Are you really into it? I mean, in the house, you’re like jeans, sneakers and a top. But they’re going on about fancy nails an’ all.”

Cassie thought about it for a moment. “I guess it’s not so much about the girly stuff, although sometimes it can be quite interesting. It’s more… like an excuse to get together.” She chewed on her lip, trying to think of a way to explain it. “It’s a bit like a bunch of guys going to the bar to shoot pool. Playing pool is a bit of fun even if you’re no good, but it’s more about getting together. Does that make sense?”

“Yeah, when you put it like that. I get it.”

“And just like the bar, some of the girls who turn up are complete b..witches.”

~o~O~o~

Sunday lunch vanished from the table with its usual speed. The glass of wine leaving the guys relaxed and looking forwards to an afternoon sprawled in front of the TV, or following their own hobbies and interests. All of them taking the opportunity for some proper downtime before Monday and heading back into the grinding routine of the complex.

Once everything was cleaned up and cleared away Cassie took the opportunity to check her email. As always there was a long note from Kath. Cassie could almost hear her little sister chortling as she told what had happened to Deputy Rheinhart. Aunt Megan had not only got in touch with her lawyer. She had also spoken to LAPD, who were not at all impressed with the behavior of their colleague from the Sheriff’s office. The DA in particular was not going to let the ‘blue wall of silence’ cover this one up and he was going after Rheinhart with a vengeance. On the down side, representatives from Dad’s lawyers had shown up asking questions about Aunt Megan’s health and whether she was fit enough to be granted custody, and why she hadn’t been able to keep Carl under control rather than letting him run off.

‘They just won’t stop asking questions Three-Ess. Even though they’re all in Jail, Dad seems to think he will get out and everything will be the same as before. He wrote me a letter saying how sorry he was, but kept on about us running off as if it was all our fault. Anyway, love you loads and loads, and so does Aunty Meg. Your best, wonderful, brilliant little Sis.’

Cassie sniffed back a happy tear as she read the email. She knew that Kath had deliberately not explained ‘Three-Ess’ to tease her. Cassie decided she’d have to come up with her own new nickname for Kath.

Then she glanced at her alarm. Oops! She was running late for the meeting. Cassie grabbed her bottle of acetone and started scrubbing furiously at her nails.

The sweltering dry heat of late Summer and Fall started to slip away as the year turned and the little community in the hills of Eastern Oregon settled into a steady routine. Despite Cassie’s planning, Thanksgiving crept up on her almost before she was ready. Marie and Mrs. Dubock had persuaded the rest of their circle to hold a shared Thanksgiving dinner for all their teams together. Bob Jones and the Reverend Davies were invited, despite the little Welshman being somewhat bemused by this very American tradition, while fifty men descended on the church and hall to raid it for chairs and tables.

The day before the holiday, house twenty two had been redolent with the smells of baking. Pumpkin pies, Pecan pies and Apple pies. They’d all flowed from Cassie’s oven, leaving her team drooling and frustrated as they saw and smelt a succession of succulent glazed and decorated treats appear and vanish, with strict injunctions about sneaking into the kitchen.

Finally the holiday arrived, and after Cassandra had fed her team breakfast she led the first work party over to the church hall burdened down with supplies. With so many willing hands working under the sharp eye and firm direction of Mrs. Dubock, everything was soon ready. In one of the brief pauses Mrs. Dubock had allowed, Tony Rossetti and Malik Franco had sidled over to Cassie as she set out the dessert table.

“Cookie, we’ll never call you a brutal slave driver ever again.” Malik sighed as he once again tried his puppy dog eyes on her.

“Yeah, at least you don’t threaten us with a wooden spoon just for offering to test the rolls. She’s worse than my Mom!” Tony was indignant.

Cassie just grinned, reached back, and handed over a couple of cranberry and brie loaded potato skins from the little warmer that had been set up behind her for just this purpose. Mrs. Dubock might have been strict, but she also knew exactly how to keep the combined hordes of menfolk from getting underfoot until she was ready.

That evening Cassandra fell into bed with a happy sigh. Having dinner with her team, listening to the boisterous calls and conversation all around, had filled her with a quiet joy. Bob Jones had joined them for a slice of pie and demanded the recipe to send home to his mother. Reverend Davies, despite being Welsh, had offered a wonderful and appropriate grace in his lilting musical voice that left even the rowdiest team members quiet and thoughtful. Everyone had eaten their fill and then some, and after the clean-up everyone had stayed and mingled happily until the shadows began to lengthen.

Cassandra tried to decide what had made the day so special for her. She thought back to what she had said to Michael at the start of the contract. What was it? Something about ‘Little House on the Prairie’? It was like they were pioneers again, out in the middle of the wilderness, with only their family and community around to support them, and depending on their support. Yes. This was her family, her community, and she was content that she belonged.

With the start of December everyone’s thoughts turned to the two week Christmas break. Cassie had already arranged presents to go to Kath, Aunt Megan, Paris and Cheryl, and had her first argument with Michael.

“I’m supposed to be looking after you. I going to stay here.”

Cassie was exasperated. “Michael! Your parents and Charlie are expecting you. It’s not fair to them for you to just not show up. And don’t you think they might get a bit suspicious if you are only a couple of days drive away when you have two weeks off, and just not show? Maybe they might decide to come see why you didn’t come home?”

“But you’ll be here on your own!”

Cassie snorted. “Alone with Malik, Josh, Eric, Brandon and Norman to look out for me here, as they’ve not got any family to visit, or can’t afford to. And Marie and Doug will be a hundred yards away. Don’t you trust them?”

“Well yeah, but I promised…”

“You promised you’d protect me, and you’ve done exactly that. This is the safest place I could be and it’s all down to you Michael.” Cassie softened her voice. “Now go and keep your promises to your folks, if only for my sake. The very fact you’re there will help throw anyone still looking for me from thinking that I’m with you. So you’ll be protecting me by seeing your folks.”

Eventually he reluctantly agreed. But Cassie noticed that he took Josh, Eric and Malik to one side for a long talk before he left for LA.

Christmas itself was quiet. Cassie had invited Marie and Doug to join them as all their own team was away, so it was just the eight of them who would sit down to dinner. Cassie had spent some of her own money buying decorations and baubles for the house, while Brandon had got a small tree, which the guys had fun decorating on Christmas Eve. There was no midnight service, so she marshalled her troops the next morning before leading them over to meet Marie and Doug and heading for the church.

Cassandra felt a sharp pang as she did so, remembering how Mom had done the same. She offered a silent prayer that Mom would understand now, and be happy for her, as she cuffed a tear away during the service. Then she was too busy for tears, as Marie and she finished preparing dinner, then sat down to eat with her family.

When the credits rolled on ‘Miracle on 34th Street’ Cassie yawned.

“I’m going to bed guys. Night night.” She slithered from the couch and headed to the kitchen to drop her hot chocolate mug off. Only to find Eric loitering by the door as she returned.

“Uh Cookie. I thought you might like this?” He diffidently held out an oddly shaped package towards her.

Intrigued, Cassie took the gift and carefully unwrapped the paper. Inside was a little wooden kitten, stained a soft amber, varnished and polished smooth. One paw was stretching out as if just waking.

Cassie was spellbound as she caressed the little figure. “Eric. You didn’t… She’s beautiful.” A tear prickled at her eye. “You’ve made it perfect. Thank you.” Then, without thinking, she reached up and kissed him on the cheek.
It was the perfect end to a perfect day.

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 12 – Frontier Life

 

---

Author's Note:. As Cassie grows as a young woman, her changes add as many problems as they solve. However, in the hills of Eastern Oregon problem solving can often be old fashioned. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 15 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

A week after Christmas the rest of the team returned and the routine of life at the facility resumed.

Michael got Cassie’s report card emailed to him for her last semester, so he called her to join him in the kitchen for privacy after dinner.

“What was your GPA at East Side?” He asked as he reviewed the pages in front of him.

“An average of three point seven for both grades seven and eight.” Cassie replied nervously. She thought she had done okay, but her new teachers might not be as kind as her old ones. “It would have been higher but I’m not very good at French. I only got a B+.” She admitted.

Michael gave her a long look. “Well that will explain your report card. Your results are at least consistent. Your lowest grade was B+ in French. Everything else was an A or A-, except for Math with an A+. Overall you grade went up to three point seven four, so congratulations.” Michael allowed his grin to match Cassandra’s as she did a little happy dance around the table.

“However…”

Cassie stopped and looked at him, suddenly nervous.

“Hey! Don’t look like that. It’s a great report card! Your teachers have some recommendations so you can do even better, and the team are able and happy to help.”

Cassie’s expression shifted to suspicion. “Uh? Help?”

Michael’s smile grew broader. “Your Math teacher thinks you’ve got a real talent, and believes you need to accelerate through the course to get you up to at least AP level while in High School. Now, you know Tony is a bit of a wiz with computers?”

She nodded, still suspicious.

“Well that also comes with a solid Math background… including completing AP Calculus BC with a top score. And the good news is… he’s very kindly offered to tutor you. At least two evenings a week!”

“Um, that’s really kind of him, but will he have the time? I know how tired you guys are of an evening.” Cassie offered desperately, seeing what little free time she had dwindling rapidly.

“Tony says he’ll be fine. He did the same for his little sister back at High School before he joined up so he’s happy to help.”

Michael’s smile grew wider. “But wait! There’s more! Not only do you get a great Math tutor, but Eric’s Mom is French Canadian and he speaks almost fluent French! He too has offered his time a couple of evenings a week to help you improve. Isn’t that great!”

Cassie struggled as her own smile grew brittle. “Yeah, that’s really kind of the guys. I’ll have to do something special to thank them.” ‘Like put ice cubes in their beds and laxative in their coffee.’

“Don’t worry Cassie, once you’re up to speed we’ll drop it back to one session a week.” Michael offered consolingly. He was surprised Cassandra had managed to keep the smile on her face when he’d told her about the extra tutoring. When it had happened to him, his Mom told him his face had looked like he was chewing lemons.

Her face lit up properly at that. “In total?”

“Each.”

A month later the mornings were still chilly as Cassie struggled to pull her jeans on to get breakfast started. Damn, she didn’t think she’d put weight on. Perhaps she ought to start her Kung Fu forms again or something. This was getting embarrassing. A quick trip to the downstairs cloakroom to wash hands and face and brush her teeth, then into the kitchen.

Following her usual Saturday routine she started the coffee as she tipped the fresh bread out of the baking tins and slipped a tray of bacon into the oven. Next the dining table got laid, then it was back to start the pancakes. The final step was starting the eggs and rushing round with a jug of OJ. At last she took a deep breath, all done!

When Cassie pushed open the door to the dining room she was shocked to see the entire team on their feet and waiting.

“Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Cassie, happy birthday to you!”

“But… it’s not ’til Tuesday. How did you…?”

“Hey! Did you think we’d let our little princesa’s quinceañera go without a celebration?” Hector demanded.

“After breakfast, we’ll go do the groceries as usual. But Hector here will bring them back home.” Michael explained. “Then I’m taking you into Boise and the Mall there, for some shopping and a trip to the salon. Okay?”

“But what about lunch for the guys?”

“Already sorted.”

After a few more half-hearted arguments as they shopped for the week’s groceries Cassie found herself bundled into Michael’s truck heading east from Caldwell, while Hector and Josh headed back to the camp with the victuals.

Michael handed her an envelope as they entered Boise’s suburbs. “This is from all of us.”

Inside was a cutesy birthday card declaring her fifteen and signed by all the team. As she opened it a bundle of fifty dollar notes fell into her lap.

“Oh Michael, this is far too much! You guys didn’t need to…”

Michael cut her off. “We did Cassie. You’ve worked as hard as any member of the team. You’ve made us a real home here. Every other bunk house is jealous as hell when the guys brag about your cooking. You’ve saved us a bundle and are only taking a quarter of what we’re earning. The guys agreed this unanimously. You earned this okay? Every cent!”

Cassandra subsided at the passion in Michael’s voice. “Uh, thank you?”

“And uh…”. Michael looked more than a little embarrassed as he went on. “You know those pills and all? The ones that doctor in LA gave you? The guys have sort of noticed they’re working.”

Cassie was thrown by the change of subject. “Huh?”

“You know? You’re sorta filling out?” His blush spread as Cassie stared at him dumbfounded. “Your jeans are getting a bit tight an all. You know… getting more girl shaped…”. He trailed off.

Cassie didn’t know whether to blush or giggle, so ended up doing both. Then decided to have a little fun with Michael. “So you’re happy following me round the mall for half the day while I try on clothes? Loitering just outside the lingerie section?”

At that Michael grinned. “Hell no! I’m just here as your pack mule and bodyguard. We’re meeting Brandon there as your personal shopping adviser.”

Cassie was slightly irked by that. “Isn’t that a bit of an unfair stereotype? You know? He’s gay so must know about girls’ clothes?”

“Uh? Oh, I guess it could look that way. Didn’t think of that. No, it’s because he’s got three sisters,” Michael grinned, “and I trust him around you more than Josh, Jordan and Eric, who also volunteered.”

By the time Cassie’s shopping and salon expedition got back to the site, Brandon and Michael had just enough energy left to porter all her shopping up to her room, before collapsing in front of the TV. The rest of the team looked on in amusement at their two exhausted colleagues, while from the kitchen they heard Cassie singing happily.

“Rough day huh?” Eric prodded unmercifully.

Brandon just about managed to turn a glazed stare onto his interrogator. “Remember recruit training at Parris Island? The Crucible in week ten? It was like that… but color coordinated.”

“Ouch!”

Everyone shut up after that.

Once dinner was ready and served, Cassie finally came out of the kitchen to join them as they all sat down. Unlike her usual jeans and a comfy sweater, this evening she was wearing one of her new outfits. A form fitting hunter green jersey dress over black leggings and snugged at the waist with a wide belt. Her hair had grown out from its former bob and was now highlighted with shades of copper, while her eyes sparkled from the excitement of the day.

After the grace Wayne Bass cast a glance up to Cassie at the other end of the table, then leant over to Michael. “We’re gonna need more guns,” he murmured. He thought for a moment longer, “an’ a guard dog,” he finally decided.

~o~O~o~

As spring arrived a number of the team started discussing setting up their own five-a-side soccer team. There had been talk of a Saturday league being set up, with prizes offered by the company to encourage a sense of community between the various bunk houses.

Both Hector and Malik were firmly behind the idea and soon organized a squad who they had out training or playing every Saturday afternoon, with Cassie as their team mascot, gofer and most enthusiastic supporter. At least once a month the soccer pitch by the rec center resounded to loud squeals of excitement and impromptu cheers.

“Go Leathernecks!”

“Hammer it Hector! Send it home!”

“Yay! Semper Fi guys.”

The first time it happened, Bob Jones was just leaving the management accommodation complex on his way to his office. Surprised, he detoured over to the pitch to see a diminutive figure wrapped up warm with a scarlet and gold scarf jumping up and down in excitement.

“Go Malik go! Give em one for Chesty!”

Bob burst out laughing. With support like that it was no wonder that team twenty-two was one of his top performing teams; both at the complex, and on the pitch.

As the weather warmed up the scarf and thick coat were replaced by a heavy bag laden with bottles of sports drink and chilled towels. The support didn’t waver.

By May the league was approaching its finale and the matches at the rec were regularly drawing a crowd of up to a hundred soccer fans from across the site. ‘The Leathernecks’ had made it through the knock out stages and were now drawn to play Bunk house forty-three in the semi-finals.

When the team trooped onto the pitch, the rest of the house were on the sideline in vocal support. Cassie of course was there with her kit bag and wearing a snug scarlet USMC tee shirt that Michael had reluctantly approved. Alongside them the supporters for forty-three were gathered.

Bunk house forty-three were an all-male crew without any team support. Stanton Hardcastle, their team boss, was a stocky loudmouthed redneck who took pride in his bushy beard. He made a point of giving Cassie a leer that set Wayne’s teeth on edge when he spotted it, before turning his attention back to his players.

“Okay Rockhounds. Ya know what to do. Put these pussies into the deck. I want to see their pretty little girly in tears after you stomp ‘em. Got it?”

“Hell yeah!”

“Now get out there and slam ‘em!”

The first half was brutal. Norman came off with a nasty scrape down his calf and a penalty was awarded to The Leathernecks. Despite the heckling from their supporters, Hector kept his cool and put the ball in the back of the net, while Tony came on to replace Norman on the pitch.

“Fuckin’ Ref’s blind. No way was that a foul! That fuckin' faggot took a dive!”

Wayne bit his lip hard as he finished strapping a dressing to Norman’s leg and laid an ice pack over it. Beside him Cassie continued bouncing up and down, shouting encouragement to her guys.

At the half time whistle Cassie ran out and started handing round chilled towels and bottles.

“You’re doing great guys! They’re on the run.” She happily announced. “Well, as as much as they can run with those spare tires round their waists.” She snickered. More than a few of the opposition glared at her for that comment.

Then the whistle for the second half blew.

Again the match was brutal. While the Leathernecks were both fitter, and played together as a team, the Rockhounds made a point of following up every challenge and tackle hard. The referee didn’t spot when Malik went down and allowed the game to play on. Moments later the Rockhound’s team boss was jumping up and down as the score was leveled.

“Fuckin’ A!” He screamed. “That’s how you do it! Grab em by the balls! Or the tits!”

Without warning he spun round, grabbed Cassie’s growing breasts, and squeezed hard as he laughed.

On the pitch Michael was already in a flat out sprint while Wayne was surging to his feet with fury in his eyes. They both had a perfect view of what happened next.

Even as the attack registered, Cassie’s body was reacting. Two years of daily practice had made her response instinctive as she launched into a sweep and punch combination to the face. It wasn’t a hard punch, but enough to push her assailant off balance to fall over his own sports bag. Then she fell to her knees as the intense pain finally bit home.

“Ah! That fuckin’ bitch broke my ankle. Jeezuz Fuckin’ Kerrist. I’m gonna kick her f’in ass. Where’s that fuckin’ medic?”

It took a while for security and the medics to sort things out. One of the nurses had spirited Cassie away almost immediately, only to return and advise Marco Ribas there was clear evidence of sexual assault. Stanton Hardcastle’s ankle was sprained, not broken, and it had been caused by tripping over his own sports bag. The punch had barely left a mark.

The match was called off and rescheduled for the following Saturday, when hopefully everyone had calmed down.

That evening both Bob Jones and Marco Ribas visited Team Leatherneck.

“Your girl okay Mike?” Bob Jones asked.

“Shaken up and bruised pretty bad… you know… there.”

Bob nodded his understanding.

“Other than that she’s hanging in there. She’s tough, our Cookie.” Mike concluded.

“Yeah, you guys got yourselves a winner there.”

“So what’s going to happen to that jerkwad Hardcastle?”

Mario stepped in there. “That depends on you and your girl. We’ve got enough to charge him with sexual assault. Physical evidence, witnesses and all. But you need to file charges. Hardcastle is already screaming assault and lawyers. He’s been signed off as ‘at fault’ sick for three days so he’s already down seven hundred and fifty bucks.”

Michael looked at the two men. Both were obviously uncomfortable at the thought of dragging it out into open court. “The final say is up to Cassie. But have we got any other options?”

Bob Jones hid his sigh of relief. “If it’s not a criminal matter we can use the ‘conduct prejudicial’ clause in the contract. All parties agree to no legal action by either side, then hit him with a two thousand dollar fine and offer the money as restitution to your team. Can’t give it to your girl directly. She’s not a KM&M employee, nor a contractor.”

Michael gave them both a long cool look. “Let me go ask her.”

He came back down stairs ten minutes later. “She agrees. No charges, no lawyers, agreed in writing, just administrative action.” Michael paused for a moment. “But if Hardcastle tries anything else. Remember, She’s ours.”

Bob Jones knew exactly what he meant.

~o~O~o~

Five of the guys accompanied Cassandra to church the next day. Within moments they were elbowed out of the way as the team ladies replaced them. Many were shocked that Cassie wasn’t pressing charges, until she explained that in Oregon what happened was only considered a misdemeanor. What the company was doing would probably hurt Hardcastle as much, without it all being dragged through the courts. They grumbled about it for a while, but finally agreed they’d have probably done the same.

“The company owes you as well now.” Marie explained later. “The last thing they want is their reputation being damaged with it all going to court and in the papers. The locals are always suspicious of outsiders like us, and a story like that? Well it does none of us any good.”

On Monday morning Michael made a point of taking Cassie to one side before the team headed for work. “Cassie, until that scumbag is back inside the complex during working hours, keep the doors locked and the radio and mace on you at all times. Even inside. Promise me!”

“He can’t be that stupid! And I lock the doors anyway.”

“Cassandra. Being cautious has kept me alive more than once. Just for the next few days while he’s off work okay? Do exactly as I ask. I want your promise on this.”

“Okay ‘Uncle Michael’. I solemnly promise.”

“Good girl.” He gave her a quick hug and set off after the team, checking over his shoulder that she was locking the door as he went.

Cassie dutifully fitted both radio and can to her belt then got on with her chores. At ten o’clock she made herself a mug of tea and headed up to her room to login to school. Her first class was English which she was enjoying, as they were reading Harper Lee’s ‘To Kill a Mockingbird”.

“…in the trial of Tom Robinson we see an echo of the 1931 Scottsboro nine case. Can anyone tell me what happened…”

Downstairs, the sound of breaking glass distracted Cassie from the teacher. She snatched up the radio and hit call channel 1.

“Security? This is Cassie in number twenty-two. I think someone is trying to break in. I’ve just heard glass breaking downstairs…. Yes sir. I’ll stay upstairs and keep my door closed.”

Moments later Cassie heard pounding on the stairs. Nervously she slipped off the safety on her mace can and held it at arm’s length towards the door. A first door slammed open, a second.

Her door sprung wide with a crash. “Got ya now ya little bitch. You fuckin’ owe m… Aaarrgh!”

The stream of purple spray caught the intruder in the center of his black ski mask and spattered into both eyes and mouth. He fell back immediately, almost tumbling down the stairs. Cassie could hear him curse as he staggered through the first floor. “Fuckin’ bitch! I’ll fuckin’ kill her”. Finally she heard the sounds of a vehicle door.

“Cassandra? Cassandra? Can you hear me?” Her English teacher, Miss Kaur, called out urgently.

Cassie saw the video link to school was still live. In a daze she answered. “Uh, yes, sorry ma’am. Excuse me while I open the window. The fumes are a bit strong.” To her surprise her hands and voice were steady. With a shove and a grunt the window sprang wide open and she caught sight of the tail of a black pickup powering away. Then she picked up her radio and hit call channel 1 again.

“Security. The intruder has just left after being hit with Mace… No sir, he was wearing a ski mask…. No I didn’t recognize him…Okay I’ll expect your guys in two minutes.”

She turned back to her laptop. “Sorry ma’am, may I be excused please? I need to get out of the fumes and go speak to Security if that’s okay?”

Lisa Kaur just nodded in shock at her camera. “Yes, I think you better had Cassandra.”

Mario Ribas was waiting for the team as they came off shift. He pointed to the bus. “Get in guys.”

“What’s happened?”

“An unknown assailant broke in to your place. Smashed a pane on the back door and got in that way. Your girl got them in the face with half a can of mace and he ran. I’ve got one of my officers staying with her until I get you guys there.”

Michael was out the door of the bus before it had rolled to a stop.

“Cassie!” He yelled as he powered through the front door.

“Back here Uncle Michael.” He heard her call from the kitchen. As he entered Cassie was just finishing draining a saucepan of potatoes over the sink. He grabbed her as soon as she put the pot down. “Are you okay? Did he touch you? Who was it? If I find out who then I’ll…”

Cassie allowed herself to sag gratefully into his arms. Savoring the warmth and safety of his embrace and the musky male odor of his honest sweat. “I’m safe Uncle Michael.” She let out a long sigh and snuggled in deeper.

When Mario Ribas had told her earlier that he needed to speak to the team, Cassie invited him to join the them for dinner.

“So your Cookie has given us a full statement. She says she can’t identify her attacker because of the ski mask, and didn’t see the vehicle.” He gave Cassie a long stare. “We checked on Hardcastle, but there was no answer from his bunk-house and no one’s seen him all day. Unfortunately the attacker wore gloves so we haven’t any prints or other physical evidence. Even if we did, all we could charge him with right now would be criminal trespass. That’s a Class A misdemeanor in Oregon. Same sort of penalties as we spoke about Saturday.”

Mr. Ribas let out a long sigh. “I guess you guys already have your own ideas ‘bout what to do, so I’m going to lay it out straight here. Proof or no proof, Anything happens inside the complex to Hardcastle, you’re all out and facing charges. Any serious or life threatening injuries on Hardcastle, you’re all out and facing charges. Any damage to his vehicle or property, you’re all out and facing charges. Comprende?”

He watched the team’s hackles begin to rise at his words. He didn’t like saying them. Heck, he wanted to join them. But no way in hell was he allowing any vigilante justice on his site. He was waiting for the first argument, when help came from an unexpected quarter.

“Guys?” Cassie kept her voice soft and low. “Mr. Ribas is quite right, even if we could prove it was Hardcastle, the law wouldn’t do much to him. So that really isn’t an option. Mr. Ribas has also made it very clear what you can’t do. Do you understand?”

Hector was the first to catch on. “Ah, right. Got it hermana pequeña. So we mustn’t do anything in the complex and mustn’t cause any serious injuries or damage his truck. Understood.”

Half an hour later Mario Ribas left a happy smiling team behind him with a full belly. He couldn’t recall eating that well in a long time. He also wanted to feel sorry for Stanton Hardcastle, but honestly? The scumbag had it coming.

Ten minutes after Mario left, the team were all gathered in the living room.

“Cassandra? Why do I get the feeling you didn’t tell Security everything, and you’ve already got a plan?” Michael asked.

“I figured a squad of marines would be more effective than a few part time deputies with their hands tied up by the law, if you’re up for it?”

The snorts and grunts of the team showed what they thought if she’d not invited them to the party.

“Okay, have at least four of you got a set of your old Utilities1? Great! Here’s what I’m thinking…”

Half an hour later Eric Carr let out a long low whistle. “Jeez Cookie, why weren’t you our S32 out in the Sandbox? That’s just…”

“Devious, sneaky, truly nasty, and doesn’t cross a single one of Mario’s lines.” Tony answered. “Cookie I LOVE it!”

“So you think it will work?” Cassie asked the team with a slight smile.

“Hell yes! This’ll be more fun than TP’ing the Principal’s house.” Malik exclaimed. “What?” He looked around when the rest of the team stared at him. “I couldn’t stand the guy okay? You’d have done the same.”

For the rest of the week the entire site held their breath and watched. When nothing happened by Friday night Security began to slowly relax. Obviously Mr. Ribas had put the fear of God into team twenty-two. By Thursday Hardcastle had re-joined his team in the complex, and apart from a slight purple tinge to his skin, seemed no different from always. He even made a point of loudly joshing with his crew whenever they were close to anyone from twenty-two.

On Saturday afternoon the rescheduled soccer match took place. Security was obviously on hand and kept the two sets of supporters on different sides of the pitch. After a hard fought game the Rockhounds snatched a victory. Two - one, with a goal in the last couple of minutes. Hardcastle was shouting his head off from the side lines, crowing about the victory, but for some reason the Leathernecks just smiled and headed quietly home after the match.

“Hey guys let’s get a move on and get back to the bar. It’s time to PARTY!” Hardcastle declared to his triumphant players.

By ten o’clock that evening he’d been cut off. He knew better than to push it, so staggered out into the night.

The last thing he saw were two masked men wearing camoflage, before a strip of duct tape covered his eyes.

Reverend Davies always made a point of getting to his church at least fifteen minutes early on a Sunday morning, so sadly he ended up with the unenviable job of calling Security.

Mario Ribas arrived at five to ten, just as the first of the ladies were arriving for the service.

“Pete! Can’t you do anything to cover him up? There’s ladies present.”

“Sorry boss. We can’t get up there without a ladder. Paddy is out trying to scare one up right now.”

He looked up again at Stanton Hardcastle, completely naked except for a frilly pink thong which hid nothing, pink stockings and a matching garter belt, spread-eagled and cable tied to the roof. Well, he sorta guessed it was Hardcastle. He was missing half his hair, beard and pubes, straight down the middle. His mouth was still duct taped closed, and someone had written some stuff in dark letters all over his face.

Suddenly, the figure started jerking around and mewling into the duct tape like a madman. Mario looked around to find the cause, to see Cassandra Metherick, looking pretty as a picture in a yellow sundress, demurely coming up the road with three of her Leathernecks.

She spotted Mario with apparent surprise. “Oh! Good morning Mr. Ribas! Are you joining us for worship this morning?”

“Unfortunately not ma’am.” He touched his hat politely. “I’m afraid I have work.”

“Oh, that is a shame. Perhaps another time Mr. Ribas?”

“I’ll look forward to it ma’am.”

He tipped his hat again, then watched the four entering the church. Not once had she so much as glanced at the wildly jerking figure on the roof.

At the Ladies’ circle that afternoon the conversation was dominated by one topic.

“They must have been his! The security officer said they were his size…”

“They shaved half of everything. Even his bikini line!”

“‘#43 on one cheek and FAILED RAPIST on the other.”

“Which cheeks?” One of the admin girls tittered.

“I heard both!”

“…and it was done in Henna, it’ll take weeks to come off.”

As the group packed up to leave, Mrs. Dubock sidled over to Cassie.

“Good girl” was all she murmured, then she was off.

A week later Stanton Hardcastle paid his fine, transferred his contract to his deputy in forty-three, and voluntarily terminated his employment, after a YouTube video clip entitled ‘Rooftop Twerking’ went viral. It got over 97,000 hits before being taken down.

Cassie was seriously annoyed at that.

Her bet had been on 100,000 to 105,000.

~o~O~o~

Despite the satisfactory resolution of Hardcastle’s attacks, Michael was unhappy. Even with all of them nearby Cassie had still been vulnerable, and it was only her own quick wits and reflexes that had kept her from being seriously hurt. He also realized that their contract would be over in a little over two years and Cassie’s father would be free by then. On the Monday after Hardcastle’s humiliation, Michael called a team meeting after Cassie had gone to bed.

“Guys, we need to talk about Cookie.”

“You’re not thinking of sending her back!” A wall of outrage met his opening remark.

“Shush! Jeez guys! Her room is directly above us. Keep it down okay? No, I’m not going to suggest anything like that. The opposite in fact.”

“Well? What’s up? She’s doing everything we could ask, and then a whole lot more.” Hector challenged Michael.

“No, it’s not that either. Jeez, give me a chance okay?” Michael took a deep breath. “Look, we’ve had two close calls already with that Hardcastle a’hole. And this contract will be over in a bit over two years yeah? The problem is Cassie’s dad will be out by then. And the Johansson kid’s brother is already out there.” The team had settled down by now, and were nodding along with Michael’s thoughts. “So Malik gave me the idea in February. Remember when we took her shopping?” Brandon gave a little whimper and sunk deeper into the couch. “At dinner Malik said we’d need more guns and a dog now she’s getting…. she’s…”

Wayne took pity on him. “Growing up.”

“Yeah, thanks Wayne… growing up. So I was sorta thinking we’ve got two more years with her. We ought to be teaching her some more stuff to help keep her safe after we finish here. Get her the gear an all.”

“So what are you thinking Mike?”

“Well, first we could get her a puppy. A German Shepherd or something like that. In two years it’ll be big enough and trained enough to be a decent guard dog.”

Eric butted in. “You all know what she’ll call the mutt don’t you?”

After the laughter settled, with Michael making vigorous shushing signs and pointing at the ceiling, he continued. ”Then we buy her a pistol and makes sure she learns how to use it. I know it isn’t legal for her to own one ’til she’s twenty-one but…”

“What sort were you thinking? Not that M9 piece of shit?” Tony asked.

“And what would you suggest wise guy?” Malik immediately responded. “Some fancy toy like that Walther of yours that keeps jamming?”

“Whoa! Guys, hold the NRA chatroom a bit. We can discuss makes and models another time. Right now does everyone think it’s a good idea?”

Again Michael got a round of head nods.

“Okay, we’ll speak to Mario and Bob Jones about where the security team shoot and get approval to have a pet on site. Josh you still solid with your martial arts? Think you could teach her something?”

“That’s not a bad idea Mike. I need experience teaching a student as part of my progression. Yeah I can do that. Cookie got any experience?”

“Two years of Southern Five Families style Kung Fu. She got to Brown belt.”

“In two years? Hell yeah I can teach her.”

“Next up, Wayne? I’d be happier if she had a solid grounding in First Aid. Maybe some battlefield trauma management. What do you think?”

“Mike, if you hadn’t suggested it, I would. Yeah I’d be happy to teach her enough to keep someone alive.”

“Right! That should do for now until I’ve spoken with management. Any questions?”

“Mike, guns and puppies aren’t cheap….” Norm started.

“They are when that jerkwad Stanton Hardcastle is buying them for us. He owes us two grand remember?”

Over the next few weeks Cassie seemed to keep on walking into conversations that suddenly ended when she arrived, even when they sounded more like arguments. She also spotted Michael disappearing in his pick-up a couple of times at the weekends, claiming he had ‘chores’ to do in Ontario. By the end of the month she was getting paranoid. So when Michael said they were going for a drive after finishing the weekly grocery shopping, Cassie was understandably nervous.

“Um, Uncle Michael? Where are we going?” She asked as they headed east from Caldwell.

“It’s a surprise.”

“Um, I’m not sure if I’m in the mood for surprises. I mean, all you guys have been going into huddles and having conversations behind my back for weeks. Are you guys planning on sending me back to LA? Am I too much trouble?” Cassie’s voice started to quiver.

“Huh?” Michael’s head snapped round and the truck weaved across the highway. “Shit!” He pulled his attention back to the road as he yanked the wheel to straighten up. “No! No, it’s nothing like that, I promise. We want you with us. It’s a nice surprise.”

He glanced over again to see the tears forming in Cassandra’s eyes. “Shit, we really didn’t think this one through did we?” He shook his head at his own stupidity. “Cassie, Cross my heart, absolute promise. We want you with us. All of us. We worry about you. I told you, you’re ours.”

“But you were all whispering, and looking at me funnily, and refused to say anything. What was I supposed to think?” Cassie sniffled.

Michael grimaced. “As I said, not one of our smartest decisions. Cassie, it was because we wanted this to be a surprise for you.” He sighed and pulled over to the side of the highway.

“Cm’ere kiddo.” Michael opened his arms. “The team. ALL the team have been involved in this. Because all the team want you with us kiddo. You’re not going anywhere.” He held her tight for a long moment. “Now, do you think you can dry your tears and be patient for another fifteen minutes?”

“I guess.”

Michael gave her a further quick hug and re-buckled his belt before pulling back onto the highway.

When they pulled up outside a large suburban home they were greeted by a storm of barking dogs.

“Uh, is this safe? Are we supposed to be here?”

Michael grinned. “Absolutely. I’ve been here a couple of times already, come on.” Then he grabbed her hand and pulled her with him to the front door.

“Hi there Mike. Right on time! And this is the little lady? Howdy Miss.” A large knurled hand shot out to enthusiastically grip hers. “I’m Jake Carruthers. The missus is out back slopping out. Down Pluto.” Cassie yelped as a cold wet nose shoved itself under her sundress. “I said DOWN ya mutt. Sorry ‘bout that. Pluto’s jus’ be’in friendly. Come on in.” Mr. Carruthers must have been as old as Grampa had been, but his eyes sparkled as he led them into the messy living room. “Now missy, Mike’s tol’ me about what happened and ya couldn’t have made a better choice. Their dam loves kids. One of her get is with my grandson right now. Tryin to keep the little tyke outta mischief.” He chuckled. “But their sire now. Whoowee! Brutus was the top K9 in the Boise PD three years runnin’. Now missy, come on here and take a look.”

Finally, Mr. Carruthers fell silent and pointed to a wire pen in the corner of the living room.

Cassie nervously glanced to Michael, only to receive a grinning nod and a shooing motion with his hands. She turned back to the pen just as two floppy ears popped out of the pile of fur. They were followed by a glistening black nose and two bright button eyes that pierced straight into her.

“Choose one Cassie. This is your surprise.” Michael murmured in her ear.

“Really? Truly?” Cassie asked, unable to tear her gaze from the inquisitive bundle of fur in front of her.

“Cross my heart promise.”

She dropped to her knees and stuck her finger through the cage for it to be licked by a rough little tongue.

Cassie giggled softly as Mr. Carruthers scooped up the puppy and gently set it down in her lap.

“I think he’s chosen me.”

Picture Credit: Ross G. Strachan

“Have you folks gotten a name picked out yet?” Mr. Carruthers asked.
Cassie just looked up at Michael, even as the puppy continued to chew at her finger. “You already know his name.” She smiled.

~o~O~o~

Note 1. Utilities – Refers to the Marine Corps Combat Utility Uniform (MCCUU). A camouflage pattern uniform designed for use in the field.

Note 2. S3 – A military function designation referring to Operations and Training. In this case an S3 would also be described as an Operations Officer.

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 13 – Mining Town

 

---

Author's Note: I’ve decided to post this Chapter 12 hours early as I had everything ready. The next posting will still be next Friday as always. Meanwhile… Cassie’s education continues apace. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 15 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

Cassandra soon realized that her puppy was not named after the famous vacuum brand like his predecessor, but the giant engineering marvel across the Colorado river.

“Cassie! That puppy of yours has been chewing on my work gloves again!”

“Sorreee. I thought you were going to put them out of reach with your safety helmet like the rest of the guys agreed to do. He can’t help it, he’s a baby.”

She listened as the grumbles continued while Malik carefully wrestled his gloves free from the pup’s sharp little teeth. “Damn Hoover! Why is it always my gloves you go after? Can’t you spread it around a bit? Look, Jordan’s gloves are just lying there. What’s wrong with the taste of his?”

During the day Hoover padded around the house behind Cassie as she did her chores, shoving his nose into everything. Or he curled up on a blanket in the kitchen while she cooked. At night and during school hours his favorite spot was the foot of her bed, and more than one of her teachers had been surprised and amused when a pair of floppy ears and an inquisitive nose suddenly appeared on screen over Cassie’s shoulder.

Hoover’s other favorite spot was on top of whoever sat on the left side of one of the couches in the living room. Not the couch, just the person sitting there. It swiftly became a house tradition that once Hoover settled, whoever got that spot didn’t have to move for the rest of the evening, and the rest of the team waited on them hand and foot.

Cassie took great pleasure in sharing her pictures and stories of Hoover with Kath and Aunt Megan, always careful to make sure none of the guys were in any of the shots. She also shared details of her end of year school report, of which she was justly proud. With Eric’s help her French grade had jumped to an A, while Tony’s tutoring had got her pushed up to the Junior math and calculus classes for next year. Her new GPA of 3.88 also meant that Michael agreed the extra tutoring could finally go down to once a week.

In return Kath told her big sister all about her new middle school in Pasadena and the friends she was making. She was so jealous of Cassie getting a puppy, but sadly realized that it wouldn’t be practical for her to have one in Aunty Meg’s apartment.

Her other news wasn’t so positive. The courts had finally reached a decision and had awarded custody of Kath to Aunt Megan with only limited and supervised visiting rights for her father. However, because ‘Carl’ was a runaway, they decided they couldn’t make a ruling ‘in absentia’. Their father had also had his parole board and was due to be released next month.

‘I’m so sorry C.’ She wrote. ‘Aunt Megan fought and fought for them to give her custody for you, but they hemmed and hawed and then flat out refused. They said they’d review it if you came home, but it took them months to make a decision the first time.’

Cassie was both saddened and relieved by the court’s decision. She missed Kath and Aunt Megan dreadfully, but she couldn’t face leaving the team behind either.

With the start of the summer vacation Cassie now had more free time during the day. She had started her lessons with Josh every Saturday afternoon, and he demanded she spent at least an hour each day practicing her forms while school was out. Josh taught Wing Chun, so Cassie had to start again from scratch.

After the ‘Hardcastle incident’ everyone on site now knew that messing with the bouncy teenager guaranteed an extremely inventive retribution from the Leathernecks, not to mention the ire of the Security office. Word had quickly gotten around that she was seriously off limits, leaving her free to indulge her other joys, of training Hoover in the sunshine, or taking him for long walks to visit the Security office, or the other team support ladies around the ‘village’. Everyone quickly learned to welcome the little baked treats Cassie always brought with her, and to move anything leather out of puppy range.

The Saturday after Kath had emailed to say their father was being released, Michael and Hector took Cassie off to the makeshift weapons range the site security team used; a steep blind gully about half a mile from the complex. After setting up two simple targets in front of a sandy bank that had been raked out for larger rocks, Michael led Cassie round to the back of the truck and dropped the tailboard.

He neatly laid out ear defenders, eye protection, a box of fifty rounds of 9mm Luger and a plain black case containing a brand new Smith and Wesson M&P9 Compact¹ with two magazines.

“Right Cassie. Here’s the rules. I’m your instructor and you try and do what I tell you. Understand?”

“Uh huh.”

“NO! On the range it’s YES or NO. Understand?”

Cassie winced. “Yes Uncle Michael.”

“Good. Now Hector here. He’s way more important than me. He’s the Range Officer. When he tells you to do something. You do it instantly. You don’t question. You don’t argue. You just do it. His word is LAW. Understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“Right. Hector is now going to give you the safety brief. Listen very carefully to everything he says.” Michael turned to Hector and shocked Cassie with his next words. “Sir, she’s all yours.”

Once Cassie had gotten over how deadly serious both Michael and Hector were on the makeshift range, and her initial fear of the pistol, (“not a ‘gun’, that’s like calling a ball peen hammer a ‘club’” she was told) she started to enjoy herself, and by the end of the afternoon was getting almost all her shots onto the target at ten yards range. She was disappointed when Hector called it a day.

“But I don’t have to start dinner for another couple of hours.” She complained. The two guys shared a smirk. “You’ll need that long to clean your pistol to our standards.” Michael advised her.

It did.

And another half hour to get the black gunk off her hands and from under her nails.

Hoover still wasn’t sure about the funny smell even then.

~o~O~o~

Before any of the team realized the first year of their contract had finished. It was only when Cassie showed Michael her draft accounts for the year that any of them really took notice.

Cassie nervously stood up in front of the team. Her laptop already linked up to the big TV. “Guys, do you all remember the budget I put together for you last year? Where I tried to work out how much you could save each year by not using the cafeteria and bar and all?”

They all nodded.

“So, with Tony’s help.” She nodded over to where Tony was currently acting as Hoover’s human pillow. “I’ve worked out what you will each get from the business, on top of the two hundred and fifty a month allowance you’ve each been drawing.“ She clicked on her laptop and a spreadsheet appeared on the big screen. “This was the original plan. You’d each have got thirty thousand towards college. That’s after all taxes.”

“So it sounds like you’re saying we won’t be getting thirty thousand?” Norm interrupted. “Thought it was too good to be true. Come on Cookie. How bad’s the damage? What are we actually going to see?”

“Um, Thirty three thousand eight hundred. But you’ve got to put ten thousand of that in your college fund. Sorry. I overestimated the running costs and taxes a bit and I thought we should hold back five thousand for emergencies.” Cassie winced. She hated getting math wrong and was sure the guys would be disappointed she’d not been more accurate.

Wayne stuck his hand in the air. “Cookie, you’re telling us that we’re getting almost four thousand dollars extra each for this year alone? While still holding back five thou for emergencies. Which we’ll share out at the end of the contract if it isn’t used. And all we have to do is put at least ten thou into the fund we were planning to pay into anyway? And you’re apologizing?”

“Uh, I guess when you put it like that it seems a bit silly.”

Wayne just shook his head in amazement. He turned to the room. “Guys, we don’t pay this girl enough.”

Despite a wave of head nodding and murmurs of agreement, Cassie was insistent in refusing to accept any more from the business. So the team just waited until she’d gone to bed, then agreed any contingency funds left over should be used to help fund her medical costs when she turned eighteen.

Team Leatherneck were now an experienced and skilled team. When the usual crop of newbies turned up over the summer they were pointed out as examples to follow. Bob Jones went so far as to ask both Michael and Hector to mentor a couple of the new team bosses through their first few months at the site.

The second year at Eldorado flowed past and, although she didn’t really notice the changes in herself, others around the team certainly did. Cassie now topped five foot six and drew more than a few eyes when she was out and about. Not that any of the younger guys on site dared go near her. The story of Stanton Hardcastle had grown to legendary proportions, while Cassie was rarely seen without Hoover at her side. The bouncy bundle of fur from last year was now sixty pounds of alert, intelligent and protective hound. Marco Ribas was only half joking the first time he offered to induct Hoover as a part time member of the Security team, and regularly dropped hints to Cassie when he met them on their walks.

Slowly, and after long conversations with Michael and the rest of the team, Cassie began to open up to Kath and Aunt Megan about where she was. Emails gave way to long Skype conversations and Kath was overjoyed to know that ‘her’ squad was still together and looking after her big Sis. It was decided that it was still too risky for Cassie to come south to Pasadena or Silver Lake for Christmas now their father was free, but Michael made a detour on his way home, to deliver presents and be fussed over by Kath and Aunt Megan.

“Ugh! I can barely move.” Michael struggled to get out of his chair after Aunt Megan and Kath had fed him lunch. “Now I know where Cassie learned to cook ma’am. If we didn’t have Cassie looking after us. I’d be sorely tempted to kidnap both of you.”

Aunt Megan blushed at the compliment, and at the thought of being kidnapped by the hunky former Marine. Behind her the twelve year old Kath was utterly tongue tied in Michael’s presence, and seriously jealous of her big sister.

“And she’s safe and happy?” Cassandra may have said so herself on Skype, but Aunt Megan wanted confirmation from the young man in front of her.

“She’s grown up a lot over the last year and a half ma’am. Her teachers are already pushing her towards every AP course they can think of. She bosses the team around like a mother hen, and coddles us just as much. We’ve all been working with her over the last year. Right now I can’t think of anyone who would even think of trying to mess with our li’l sis. And if they did it surely wouldn’t go well for them.”

“And no one suspects her… ‘unusual’ background?”

Michael laughed. “Outside the team? Heck no! I think even the team have pretty much forgotten. She’s just ‘Cookie’ or ‘li’l sis’ or ‘hermana pequeña’.”

“And does she have any romantic interests?” Aunt Megan gently poised. “She’s getting to that age.”

Michael almost did a spit take as his eyes goggled. “He..ck No! Anyone comes near Cookie, I’d rip them a new….,” He had to struggle to get himself under control. “uh, we’d strongly discourage it ma’am.”

Aunt Megan just gave a little smile. “Oh well. I imagine there’ll be time for that later.”

With the new year came more changes. Brandon couldn’t be persuaded to reprise his role as personal shopper this year, so Michael and Hector merely established a base camp and bag drop in the centre of the mall. They told Cassie point blank that they would not go into any store with her that sold lingerie or shoes, then allowed her to roam freely.

When they got home the team had another surprise for her.

“Cookie, you’d normally be learning to drive now, but without papers, getting you a learner’s permit is one risk too many. I spoke to Mario and he’s approved for you to learn on the site roads as long as one of us is with you. We’ll also teach you off road skills up in the hills to the North. A few of the gear heads on site have marked out a course up there that they go hammering round at the weekends.” Michael looked around the team with a grin. “I thought Tony’s truck would be ideal for you to learn in.”

The rest of the crew snickered as the blood drained from Tony’s face. His customized Ranger was his pride and joy.

“Don’t worry Tony. I’m sure Cookie will drive like a little old lady.” Michael grinned maliciously.

They soon found out she didn’t.

After three months of lessons Cassie hadn’t dented or scratched any of their trucks, but more than one of the guys came back white faced from a trip out to the off road course.

“Couldn’t we have bought her a bicycle instead?” Eric whined after one close call too many, while Cassie was trying to master using a power drift to corner on dirt. “She drives like Malik in a firefight.”²

Cassie couldn’t remember having so much fun and looked forward to every lesson with far more enthusiasm than her teachers.

~o~O~o~

April turned into May and Cassie was coming to the end of her Sophomore year as her online teachers started loading her with extra study in readiness for the final exams.

She was deep into exam preparation one lovely late spring morning, her bedroom window open to the breeze, as she worked her way through a set of differential calculus problems. Behind her, Hoover was sprawled on her bed, his tongue lolling.

A large muffled thump echoed across the village, causing Hoover to spring up, quivering and alert for any threat. A few moments later a ghostly wail cut through the peaceful calm. Banshee like, the tone rose and fell as Cassie recognized the siren from their induction, and the regular safety drills Security insisted on carrying out every quarter.

‘Major incident - chemical leak’ the mournful wail told her. Cassie went cold.

She buzzed for her tutor’s attention, her mind already racing as her imagination started to run into overtime. “Mr. Carmody sir? We’ve just had a major, site wide alarm sir. And I’ve got to follow the safety drills. May I be excused please?”

Moments later Cassie shut down her laptop and shut her window tight, then dashed from room to room, checking all the other windows were closed and secure. Unsure what else to do she grabbed the site radio and turned it on to listen in to channel one.

“…containment’s out on seven bravo….”

“…primary control’s gone. Can’t access the over-rides from here…”

“… casualties are contaminated… why the fuck isn’t there a decontam? We need field showers set up stat!”

A warble on the radio alerted her to an incoming call from house thirty, where Mrs. Dubock ruled her husband’s team. “Uh Yes? Cassie here ma’am.”

Mrs. Dubock didn’t waste any time with social pleasantries. “Cassie, find every hose, towel, med kit and drink you got and get down to the complex now! Call Marie and tell her the same. Got it?”

“Hose, towels, med kit, drink and Marie. Yes ma’am.”

“Good, move!”

Thankful that she could do something, anything, Cassie burst into action. She passed on Mrs. Dubock’s orders to Marie even as she was sweeping clean towels off the storeroom shelves. Next, she rushed downstairs to snatch Michaels keys from their hook in the hallway, on her way to throw the armfuls of towels into the truck. On the way back in Cassie grabbed up one of their chiller boxes before straight arming their entire shelf of chilled soda from fridge to box. Then came a raid on the storeroom, and two trays of soda joined the chiller in the back of the pick-up. Cassie was about to jump in before remembering the rest of her orders. She rushed upstairs, straight to Wayne and Hector’s room, to snatch up Wayne’s combat medic pack, before racing back down through the kitchen to grab the garden hose reel on her way out the door.

Throughout all this Hoover had dogged her heels, and when she yanked open the truck door he leapt past her onto the passenger side. She made it to the complex entrance just in time to see Mrs. Dubock slam to a stop and leap from her husband’s truck.

“Ma’am! You shouldn’t be…”

“Hoses and towels for decontam. Extra medical supplies. Drinks to rehydrate both casualties and first responders. Trucks to evacuate the less seriously wounded”. She barked before Mr. Ribas could say another word, then ignored him.

“Ladies! To me! Park out the way over there. Cassie, check out the restrooms, I want four hoses set up in five minutes. Martha, good, you got the pop up canopies. Set ‘em up… there. Marie, set up a drinks station over there. Shawna, go help Martha, then police up all the sodas and towels we’ve got loaded. Move it Ladies!”

The next thirty minutes was a barely ordered nightmare as Cassie found herself running the garden hoses out to the pop ups, then manning a hose to spray down the stumbling figures who poured from the complex.

“Strip boys! You ain’t got nothing we haven’t snickered at before. Get under them there hoses and scrub!” Mrs. Dubock’s stentorian tones shocked the men into action.

“Soak, scrub, rinse and move. Leave the clothes. Once the medics have checked you over and cleared you, dry up as best you can and grab a drink. We’ll get you a ride to your bunk houses as soon as possible.”

Cassie nervously scanned every new face for her team, increasingly worried as none had yet appeared. Then a call went up for more medical supplies in the complex. She quickly handing off her hose and rushed back to the truck to check on Hoover and snatch up Wayne’s trauma pack.

She caught hold of one of the first responders as he was getting ready to go back inside.

“Sir, this is Wayne Bass’s combat trauma gear.” She hefted the bulky green back pack.

“Bass? The black Navy Corpsman? Shit girl give it here.” He snatched it out of her hands. “Make a hole! Trauma pack inbound.” Then he was off and running.

It was an hour later, after the volunteer fire crews from Ontario and Vale had arrived, along with dozens of EMTs and State Police, that Cassie finally found her team. Battered, filthy and exhausted, but all there and uninjured. She wept in relief as she rushed between them, hugging everyone she could reach despite the blood stains, filth and acrid stench.

Michael just tiredly patted her on the shoulder as she clung to him. “Take us home Cookie. It’s been a long day.”

At the house the team levered themselves, one by one, out of the truck’s flatbed and staggered wearily upstairs.

Cassie sat for a moment in the cab after they left, hugging Hoover tightly as relief washed over her. “He’s safe Hoover.” She told him as he licked her face. “They’re all safe.”

Then she thought about what her guys needed next.

Five minutes later she was dropping a pair of garbage sacks outside each of their rooms while the team showered, or waited their turn, in the bathroom.

“Dirty clothes into the garbage sacks when you’re done guys.” She called out. “Hot coffee and fresh cookies will be ready downstairs in twenty minutes.”

It was nearer to thirty when they all assembled in the dining room. Each slumped in front of a steaming mug and loaded plate, after muttering their thanks as Cassie served them. Finally Michael roused himself.

“You know what we gotta do guys.” He sighed.

Around the table heads nodded wearily. “Best get it over with.” Josh added in resignation.

“Cassie, grab a fresh notebook and pen, and your laptop. Set it up like you did for Mama Ruiz and start it recording. I need you to act as scribe.”

“Sure Uncle Mike. Um, what am I recording?”

“Our AAR… after action review,” he added on seeing the confusion on her face.

Wayne looked up. “You sure she needs to hear this?”

Michael nodded tiredly. “Better the truth from us, than rumors later. She’s also a fresh pair of eyes and ears.”

Cassandra was amazed, awed, shocked and appalled by what she heard over the next hour and a half. More than once she had to blink back tears to be able to continue writing. When Michael finally decided they’d learned everything they could, she quietly got up, turned off and saved the video on her laptop, then went round the table hugging each of her team.

“You saved all those lives. Each and every one of you are heroes.” She quietly told them all, before going upstairs to collect the bags of filthy clothes to get them in to soak.

~o~O~o~

Two dead and thirteen wounded, three seriously. It made the local news, but wasn’t enough for the national news syndicates to send camera teams out to on a day when a Hollywood actor was caught hopped up and speeding.

State and Federal safety inspectors poured onto the site and interviewed everybody. Michael just let them watch the AAR video and told them to come back with questions when they’d worked through it. A couple of days later lawyers from the deceased and wounded guys’ families also turned up, knocking on doors and looking for someone to sue on top of the company. Michael just told them to fuck off.

The truth was that the incident truly had been a tragic accident. One of the new guys hadn’t realized how heavy the sampling containers were, even when empty, and accidentally dropped it onto one of the processing conveyors. The safety trap had caught it as designed, but had shorted out the whole line in doing so, causing a dangerous overpressure in one of the holding silos. When a welded seam burst, a tiny shard of metal shot out, and by a million to one chance missed the safety cage put there for exactly that reason, then smashed into the control station, killing the duty technician and taking out the automated safeties. From there it just snowballed.

Everyone in the village, both work teams and management, agreed there were three heroes that day. Peter Flores, one of the foremen, who had managed to reach the secondary safety overrides and close everything down, despite getting badly burned in the process. Mrs. Dubock, who’s foresight and leadership with the makeshift decontam had stopped the minor chemical burns, affecting nearly thirty guys, from becoming a whole lot more serious. Unlike many, Cassie wasn’t surprised to discover that Mrs. Dubock was a retired Navy Chief and damage control specialist.

The final hero was Wayne Bass. He’d directed team twenty-two inside the facility like a search and rescue operation. Then he’d triaged and treated the casualties they found in situ, stabilizing them until they could be evacuated, or handed over to a Paramedic team. They said he’d saved at least five lives.

Wayne just shrugged and asked Cassie to help sort a ‘replen’ for his trauma pack. He gave her a copy of his normal load out, marked off what he’d used, and added the names of a couple of online medical supplies stores. “Just order it Cookie, and let me know the cost when I get off this afternoon.”

Cassandra promised she’d get it sorted and waved the guys off. Then she called the security office and asked when Bob Jones got into work. Twenty minutes later, with Hoover trotting at her heels, she knocked on the Head of Operations’ door.

“Come.”

He looked up in surprise as Cassie entered. “What can I do for you Miss Metherick?”

Cassie braced up as she’d seen the guys do. “Sir, our Navy Corpsman needs a complete replen of the gear he used during the incident last week.”

Bob Jones eyes crinkled. “You got a requisition miss?”

Cassie handed over the copy Wayne had given her earlier. He scanned it, pulled out a notepad and wrote a short note before handing both back over. “Take these over to the med center. They’ll be expecting you.”

“Thank you sir.” Cassie resisted the urge to salute and quickly left the office. She glanced down at the handwritten note.

Issue Team 22 a complete replacement of everything on the attached.
Expedite in 24 hrs. Bill to site main account #A1741A.

Robert Jones
Hd Ops

When Wayne found out what she’d done he almost fell over laughing. “Jeez Cookie, only you would have thought of that. Don’t ever join the Navy girl. You’d scare the cr…ud out of every supply officer in the Service!”

Everything on the list turned up by Fedex the next day, including a new pack.

~o~O~o~

That Sunday was the memorial service for the victims of the incident. Management had made it clear that attendance was strongly encouraged, not that team twenty-two would have done anything less.

It was a quiet service despite the little church being packed. Someone had rigged up speakers at the door and many of the teams attended from the courtyard out front. Few knew the two deceased. One was a technical specialist who had been with the company for a year. The other, a youngster who arrived with his team just over six months ago. Their bodies had already been shipped home to their families.

After the service Reverend Davies came over to Cassandra and her team. “Miss Metherick, there you are. And the rest of your team even. Good morning to you gentlemen. I just wanted to come over and thank you all. I’ve heard that if you hadn’t been there then my duties today would have been far, far heavier.”

Michael shifted uncomfortably. ”We just did what we could Reverend. Anyone would have done the same.”

Reverend Davies gave him an appraising glance. “You’re forgetting that I grew up in the valleys. My grandfather was a miner. I’ve been hearing stories about mining disasters and all since I sat on my Granther’s knee mind you.”

Cassie could see the minister’s words were starting to unsettle Michael and the team. “Reverend Davies. Perhaps you would like to join us for lunch next Sunday after service? It might make a nice change from the management facility. We generally have a proper roast and it would be fascinating to hear about growing up in Wales.”

The Reverend beamed. “Miss Metherick I wouldn’t want to intrude, but you sorely tempt me. I haven’t had a nice roast for ages.”

Michael thankfully took the opening and ran with it. “No problem Reverend. We’ll look forwards to seeing you then okay?” Then with a final flurry of farewells the team made its escape without anyone else lionizing over them.

The following Sunday it was Eric’s turn to escort Cassie to church. “So what’s so special about this roast you’re doing Cookie?” Eric asked.

“Well, I was looking for something that would give the poor man a taste of home.”

“A bit like you do sometimes for Hector?”

“Yeah, like that. So I found a Sunday roast I think he’ll enjoy. Roast lamb with mint sauce, roast potatoes, peas and glazed carrots.”

“Mint?”

“Hey, I thought that too ’til I tried a bit. I guess it’s a bit like putting turkey and cranberry sauce together. Just give it a go okay?”

Eric just shrugged. “If you’re cooking I’ll always try anything once.”

The Reverend Davies was surprised when he was welcomed to house twenty-two. Instead of the barracks like feel of many of the other bunk houses he’d seen, when visiting sick or injured workers, this one had a feel of home; from the borders of neatly tended lavender bushes planted underneath the windows, to the spotless polished dining table.

Michael offered him the seat at the head of the table as the rest of the crew joined them.

“Reverend, would you like a glass of wine, or would you prefer something non-alcoholic?”

Reverend Davies grinned. “If my nose isn’t mistaken about what’s about to come through that door, it would be a crime not to do it justice. A glass of wine would be lovely thank you.”

Moments later Cassie and her helpers for the day were ferrying in platters of roast potatoes and bowls of vegetables and lamb gravy, before following up with plates laden under thick slices of roast lamb. By now the Reverend was openly drooling.

Finally, everyone had taken their seats.

“Reverend? Would you offer grace?” Cassie asked from the foot of the table. It took the poor man a moment to realize what he’d been asked, so intent was he on the plate before him.

“Oh! of course. I’d be happy to.” He thought for a moment, then bowed his head.

“Be present at our table, Lord
Be here and everywhere adored
Thy mercies bless and grant that we
May strengthened for thy service be.”

Around him there was a chorus of “Amen’s” before the table erupted in noisy chatter.

The Reverend waited until he and Michael had served themselves, and savored the first bites of the succulent lamb.

“I didn’t realize your team would have expected a grace.”

Across the table Josh snickered as Michael wiped his lips. “Um, we didn’t when we arrived. But Cookie soon changed that.” He offered with a hint of embarrassment.

“What was it she said Mike? ‘If you’re at this table, whole and hungry. You can at least say thank you for first making it here whole, and knowing that the second is about to be dealt with.’” Josh grinned.

Michael nodded. “Pretty much. Since then it’s become a habit. You know, like the glass of wine? It makes it more family and formal. Anyway, having heard how some of the other teams eat, why wouldn’t we give thanks?”

Reverend Davies finished chewing his mouthful. He wasn’t going to rush this meal. “Now that boyo is something I must completely agree with you on. I think this is as good as my mam’s, go rest her soul. How on earth did you ever find our Miss Metherick?”

“Would you believe it if I said in a box of cookies in Sangin province, Afghanistan?’ Michael suddenly realized he was stepping onto dangerous ground, so quickly added. “Until then I never knew my niece could cook.”

After lunch Reverend Davies said his goodbyes while still praising Cassandra’s cooking. At the time none of the team had any idea the impact his words were going to have on all of them over the coming months.

~o~O~o~

The first hints of change weren’t noticed by any of the team. Unsurprisingly, as the conversations were taking place in the management accommodation facility.

“Come on Reverend! We eat pretty well here. No way could the girl’s cooking be that good.”

“I’m just saying it was a lovely little taste of home.”

“Hey Mario. You know that Metherick girl with twenty-two. You ever eaten there?”

Mario Ribas just smiled. “Let’s just say. If I get another invite and I’m scheduled for a meeting. That meeting is gettin’ changed.”

“Her cooking really that good?”

Mario Ribas’ eyes grew misty in contemplation. “Mmm. Probably better.”

Peter Fosdyke, the site safety supervisor, was the first to try and wangle an invite.

“Hey Mike, you guys really impressed us with that… what did you call it? ARR video?”

“AAR Pete, after action review. Something we all got used to doing in the Service. Just seemed to make sense.”

“Well it impressed the heck out of the Feds and State investigators. I’ve been thinking we ought to kinda adopt it as a standard practice. Do you think we could get together one evening and talk it through? Perhaps over dinner?”

“Uh, sure. I’ll need to clear it with Cookie first. Let me get back to you tomorrow.”

Next up was Steve Holbrook, the head of HR.

“Ah, Mr. Braybrooke, I wonder if you could help? Head Office are keen on capturing the experiences and lessons learned from our top performing teams; and naturally I thought of team twenty-two. I wonder if it would be possible to spend some time with all of you to get your ideas? It would probably be best in an informal environment, perhaps over a meal?”

By October a good third of the senior management had managed to find a seat at Cassie’s table. So when Bob Jones swung by the team on one of his regular walk rounds no one was surprised.

“Morning Mike. You guys got anything planned for the tenth of next month?”

“Not that I know of. Why, what’s up boss?”

“You’re not celebrating the Corps’ birthday? Getting a cake? Inviting any other former marines around?”

Michael just burst out laughing. “Hey Hector? Who had November tenth?” He yelled across the floor.

Hector paused to pull a notebook out of his pocket and consult it for a moment. “Norm. Why?”

“He just won the pot.” Michael shouted back.

“Oorah!”

Bob Jones just shook his head. “Damn! Should’a seen that coming.”
Michael just chuckled. “Semper Fi boss. See you on the tenth.”

~o~O~o~

Note 1. I know that there are a lot of BCTS members who own firearms, and you all have perfectly valid opinions on suitable personal weapons for self defense. However, I’d be REALLY grateful if we can avoid turning the comments section on BCTS into an NRA chatroom. Pretty please?

If you REALLY have to know why I decided that Michael and the guys bought Cassie that specific pistol PM me.

Note 2. Someone on the team made the seriously huge mistake of sending Cassie this link. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zCQ-etiFyho

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Two ‘Childhood’
Chapter 14 – End of Childhood

 

---

Author's Note: This chapter completes Book Two of Cassandra’s journey and launches her out into the world. In Book Three – ‘Womanhood’, Cassandra has to start making her own decisions without the security of her team of big brothers. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US Readers 15 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

“Hi Mrs. Dubock. How are you this afternoon?”

“I’m good Cassie. What brings you over today? Especially bearing gifts and accompanied by trouble here?” She reached down to let Hoover sniff her hand before giving him a quick scratch behind the ears.

“Um, trying to bribe you?”

“Good answer! So what’s the problem girl?”

“I’ve got to do a birthday cake for the tenth of next month and I’m useless at decorating. So Marie told me you are the best baker around, with a real artistic flair. It’s a kinda special day for the guys, and Mr. Jones is coming to dinner too. So I wondered if I could ask you to help?”

“The tenth huh? Would that be for the Corps birthday?”

“Yes Ma’am.”

Mrs. Dubock thought for a long moment. “I guess I can do that, although it’ll be better than a bunch of Jarheads deserve. But you’ve got at least one of mine in your crew haven’t you?”

“Yes ma’am, Wayne Bass.”

“Good boy that. Okay I’ll do it. It’ll cost you two Pecan pies and a jar of your Pork glaze. Deal?”

Cassie grinned. “Definitely a deal ma’am. I’ve already got the pies in the oven. I’ll bring them over in an hour.”

“Damn! You’ve been hanging with those reprobates way too long girl.”

On the tenth, when Cassie fetched out the beautifully decorated cake while humming ‘Happy Birthday dear Jarheads’ at the end of the celebratory meal several of the guys groaned.

“Cookie, you just stuffed us full to bursting, and now you want us to eat ca… Holy shit!”

Josh was already heading for the stairs. “Cookie, don’t you dare let anyone touch it until I get pictures. The rest of the guys are going to be drooling all over Facebook when they see this.”

Bob Jones was next. “Forget that, I don’t want anyone in the management accommodation to see that. I need them doing work, not drooling, and it’d be too good for a bunch of civilians anyway.”

“Hey Cookie, how come you’ve never done fancy cakes like this before? That’s like a work of art!”

Cassie giggled. “Probably because I asked Mrs. Dubock for help, and appealed to her better nature in helping out a bunch of Marines.”

“But she’s Navy!” Bob Jones exclaimed. “How did you find a Squid’s better nature?”

“Oh, that was easy, I bribed her of course!”

This time the groans were accompanied by several face palms. “Only our Cookie!”

Once everyone had finished their cake and had a cup of coffee in front of them, Mr. Jones stood up.

“Gentlemen, First I’d like to thank you for inviting me tonight to your celebration of the Corps’ birthday, and especially for allowing me to sample Miss Metherick’s famous cooking. Miss Metherick, that was a truly stupendous meal. Thank you!”

The guys all cheered and banged the table in appreciation.

“However, there’s another reason I wanted the chance to talk to you all, and I hope that some, if not all of you, will be interested.” He looked around the team who suddenly quieted. “I know you are all planning to go on to college after this year, but you’ve attracted a lot of positive attention. Not just here, but also at our headquarters in Fort Worth, and the Company would be very interested in keeping your services, at least for the following year, and perhaps for a full career with KM&M.” He spotted Cassandra slip briefly into the kitchen and return with a notebook and pen before resuming her seat.

“The site here is growing fast. Faster than the Company expected, so for the next operating year we have a skills shortfall and we’re going to need additional line management and safety supervisors to plug that gap. People who can hit the ground running. Basically, if any of you agree to stay on you’ll see a major pay rise, a firm promise of a place on our career development program and a college scholarship package. Even if you don’t join KM&M you’ll get a great reference for college and a great entry on your résumé. What do you say?”

Wayne was the first to ask a question. “That sounds great Boss. But not all of us are going for degrees in engineering, management or business. How would that work for someone like me wanting to train as a doctor?”

Bob Jones grinned at that. “I’m real glad you asked that Wayne. If you get yourself through pre-med the Company will offer you a ‘full ride’ deal through med school in return for a four year minimum contract on completion. The doctors here at the site will also spend the year tutoring you to pass the MCAT even if you don’t take the deal.” He looked around the table. “Guys, I imagine you’ve got a lot of thinking to do and a lot of questions to ask before you can make your decisions. I’m more than happy for you to send them in, or to arrange for another meet up, especially if it is over dinner,’ he winked to Cassie at that. “The only thing I will say is that we need to know, one way or another, by February first.”

It was a very thoughtful team that went to bed that night.

~o~O~o~

Cassandra had always ‘sort of’ known that this was coming. She ran her fingers through the soft fur of Hoover’s neck as he snuggled in close beside her on the narrow bed.

The team were only committed to a three year contract and they had all planned on going straight to college when it finished. Somehow she had managed to put that out of her mind, hiding in the daily routine of the site and looking after her guys. But now she was forced to face the truth. Her family of big brothers would be leaving her. For the first time since she had arrived in Oregon Cassie was scared and unsure.

Would any of them stay? Probably a few, but they’d all be living in the management accommodation and wouldn’t need her. The rest would scatter, leaving her alone. She could try and go back to live with Aunt Megan, but the court would force her to go live with her father. Sean might be released on parole by then. Cassie shuddered at the thought. She’d have to run away again if any of that happened. Maybe one of the guys would let her look after some student flat or something. She wouldn’t need paying. She could even help out a bit with what she’d saved. All she needed was a safe place to stay until she turned eighteen.

She wouldn’t cry, she told herself fiercely as she rolled over to face the wall. And she wouldn’t beg the guys to keep her safe like some helpless little girl. They deserved better than always having her hanging around their neck.

She absolutely wouldn’t cry, she tried to tell herself again, even as her pillow grew damp.

The next evening Michael called a team meeting after dinner.

“Well guys, I sure didn’t see that coming.” He joked, breaking the ice as the team settled into their favorite chairs. “The good news is, it gives all of us more options than we had yesterday morning. We all knew that the team would finish the contract this summer and move on. Now, we’ve all got more directions to choose from. The second thing I’ll say is that this has to be a personal decision for each of us. It’s not something the team should be involved in. Discuss it, sure, but it has to be an individual choice. It’s not about being loyal or disloyal to the team okay? This is about what happens after the team.” He waited until everyone acknowledged that point.

“And last, there’s no pressure. I know I’m going to take my time, discuss it with family, do a whole lot of thinking and planning, and only finally decide in January. Not before. I’m also going to start up a list of questions for the boss. Probably ask him back over at least once between now and February. He made the offer. I think we’d be dumb not to take advantage of it.”

It was obvious that a lot of the team had felt pressured and conflicted, so Michael’s little speech calmed a number of the guys down as they nodded along to each of his points.

“Okay, that’s all I’m going to say tonight. Like I said, there’s no rush.” He pushed himself away from the wall as the rest of the guys either started chatting quietly or heading upstairs. “Cookie, you got a minute?”

She tried to give him a bright smile. “Sure Uncle Michael. What’s up?”

“Let’s talk in the kitchen kiddo.”

Pushing down her despair, Cassie followed him reluctantly through the dining room. She knew what was coming. This was when he’d tell her she’d be on her own next summer. At least he was sparing her by not doing it in front of everyone.

“Cassandra, I couldn’t help but notice you’ve been down today. It’s not hard to guess why.” He started.

‘Oh god, please don’t drag it out.’ Cassie had to struggle hard to keep her composure. She wouldn’t start crying and pleading. She’d promised herself that much.

“The team was always going to finish after three years.”

‘Damn it, I knew that. I just, sort of, forgot. Please don’t make this harder than it already is.’ She felt tremors start in her fingers and gripped her hands together hard to hide her reaction.

“But my promise to you doesn’t Cassandra.” He went on. “Do you remember what I told you at Paris’ house? I told you I was responsible for you. I said I’d keep you safe. I gave you my word. Whatever happens I am not going to abandon you. You are not going to get dumped back in LA or Pasadena while you are still at the mercy of the courts. You are going to have somewhere safe to live. You are going to finish High School. We are going to get you legal and whole and able to stand on your own two feet. Do you understand? None of us are going anywhere unless we know you are safe. You’re ours Cassie, You’re mine.”

It took a while for his words to finally reach her.

At first she didn’t understand, then she didn’t believe. Then, at last, they made sense. Her head span and her knees buckled as wave upon wave of all her built-up dread finally spilled out. Within moments she was wrapped up in Michael’s arms as tears ran down her cheeks.

“I thought you didn’t want me. I thought you were all leaving me.” She sobbed into his chest.

“I made you a promise. I’ll keep you safe. You’re ours. You’re loved and wanted. We would never leave you behind.”

~o~O~o~

From that moment on Cassie no longer knew for sure what her future would hold. But she did know that Michael would be part of it, and her heart gave a little flip at the thought. After Bob Jones’ surprise invitation, the team slowly settled back into their normal routine, although Cassie noted that the carefree attitude of the last two and a half years was beginning to slip away. Now she regularly saw them go off in ones and twos in the evening, either to research their options, or to discuss ideas with their closest friends. Everyone was now thinking about the future.

She knew that both Eric and Jordan had had places already confirmed at their chosen colleges before the offer had been made. Cassie didn’t think that either of them would throw that away for another year in Oregon. Eric, in particular, had always made it clear that his first love was Art, and this job was merely a way for him to achieve his dream.

Over the Christmas break she spent hours talking with the guys who stayed behind. Brandon and Norman tried to explain their decision not to stay on.

“We just want to settle down. First four years in the Corps, going wherever we were sent. Then coming here. Don’t get me wrong Cookie, we couldn’t have asked for a better team or a better home. We love you guys to bits.” Brandon told her. “It’s just… well, it’s just that we want a little place of our own. Somewhere to put down roots.”

On the other side, it was Malik whose thoughts most closely matched her own. He was driving Cassie to Caldwell to do the main grocery shop before the rest of the team returned, when he finally shared his reasons for why he wanted to stay on.

“I guess it’s because I grew up in ‘care’ facilities and foster homes. Never really had a home, somewhere I knew I belonged. I thought that the Corps would give me that but… well, the guys are great and I trust them with my life, but it wasn’t a home. Then I came up here.” He paused and chewed his lip as he stared at the empty ribbon of asphalt stretching out in front of them. “I guess it’s your fault Cookie. We all expected it to be like in the Corps, but then you showed up and turned us into a family. Making us wait that day ’til you had turned the place into a home, our home, that we’d made. Giving us traditions and being our bossy little sister that we all look out for. So why the hell would I give up the first place I truly feel like I’m home when I don’t have to?”

“But I thought you’d all be moving into the management accommodation?”

Malik snorted at that. “And give up the best food and the nicest place to live on site? Sorry Cookie, if they want us to stay on, you are very definitely part of the deal.” He suddenly looked worried. “You do want to stay too don’t you? I don’t want to pressure you or anything, but I kinda assumed you’d want to stay on.”

Cassie gave a contented sigh. “If I’m able to, I want to stay. Like you say, this is home.”

In the end it was only Eric, Jordan, Brandon and Norm who decided to move on at the end of the year. The rest of the team would stay, having been tempted either by the money, the scholarships, the career path, or the chance of another year of stability. When all the teams’ decisions were presented to Bob Jones he smiled. When they told him that staying in Bunk house twenty-two, rather than moving into the management accommodation, was part of the deal so that Cassie could continue to run their support operation and cook, his grin damn near split his face. “I guess I can agree to that. However I’ll need to regularly come by for liaison meetings.”

Cassie couldn’t help herself. “Once a month at dinner time Mr. Jones?” She cheekily asked.

“Twice a month Miss Metherick.” Was the immediate come back.

“Deal!”

~o~O~o~

To Cassandra, the rest of the team’s third year at the site flew past too quickly. They celebrated her seventeenth birthday in February, and it seemed that only days later that she was sat down in the dining room talking through her Junior year report card with Michael.

“Well, if you keep this up Cassie, we couldn’t have planned this any better to give you the best shot at any college you want to attend. Have you given any thought about what you want your future to look like? What college and courses would help you reach that goal?”

She hadn’t. Planning meant admitting that her wonderful life here, with its comfortable routines and small circle of friends and family, was coming to an end. She didn’t want to try and see a future somewhere else… except…

A half smile touched Cassandra’s lips. In her secret thoughts, and always on the edges of sleep, she could sometimes feel strong arms around her. A sense of utterly belonging. In those half dreams she had never seen his face, but she always knew his scent.

“Cassie!”

Her eyes flashed open. Suddenly embarrassed at being so obviously caught.

Michael patiently repeated his question. “I know you’ve got another year at High School, but your course choices now will have a major impact on what colleges you can apply for. So what courses are you thinking?”

She glanced down at her notebook and was mortified to see Michael’s name neatly repeated all around the border of the page. Quickly she flipped to a new sheet, hoping Michael hadn’t seen her doodling.

“I, uh, was thinking Calculus BC, Statistics and Computer Science A as AP courses, and French, American History and English Lit as honors courses.”

Michael scanned her report card. “Well that pretty much matches up with what your teachers recommend. So what about colleges?”

“I know it’s a dream, but I’d like to go to CalTech and do Math with some Comp Sci I guess. I don’t know if I’d be good enough though. Or if I could afford it.”

“Well, between your teachers, Eric and Tony, I think we’d all agree you’re good enough. As for affording it, when was the last time you added up how much you had saved? Once you’ve done that we could see what scholarships you might qualify for. Heck, I bet Bob Jones would even see if he could arrange something from the Company if we asked.”

Michael gave her a big smile as he wrapped up their talk. “It’s a great report card and shows what you’re capable of Cassie. You just need to start thinking about the future now so you point all that ability in the right direction. We’re all proud of you, and I know your Mom would be real proud of you too.”

That evening, after everything had been cleaned up and put away, Cassie took Hoover out into their yard for a final run around and then headed up early to her room. She hadn’t thought about money, well her money, since she had slapped three thousand dollars on the table in that motel down in Vale.

She started jotting figures down on her note pad. ‘Three, no four now, years at twelve thou, plus what she had when she arrived, less four years of High School costs at three thou a year, and the three thou initial stake, and a thou each year for her ‘mones. Oh yes! Don’t forget that last comic.’ She did a quick online search and it had actually dropped in value a bit. ‘Okay, add another seven grand. That makes about forty six thou. There’s still surgery to pay for, say twenty, and lawyers, at least another ten.’

Cassie sagged. Even with a scholarship and working part time she’d struggle. She knew that trying to get the eight grand she’d given her father for her college fund and savings wasn’t an option, and she wouldn’t ask Aunt Megan for money. Being trans she couldn’t even join the military for the college benefits. She started putting away her notebook when she dislodged one of her old USB sticks from the desk drawer. ‘I’d forgotten about that. God, what was I thinking? They’ve probably tanked. I wonder…’

Cassandra was quite proud of herself that night. She hadn’t squealed or shrieked. She’d calmly closed down her laptop and tidied everything away before going back down to say goodnight to the guys. Then she washed her face and brushed her teeth as always before settling into bed and giving Hoover a final cuddle.

All the while her brain was fixated on the image of that trading screen; 1.000 Aetherium = $347.829.

~o~O~o~

The rest of that summer was a mixture of sadness and excitement. Her guys who were staying were already being groomed for their new roles, and evenings round the table bubbled with conversations about company protocols, production processes and technical slang. At the same time Cassie noticed how Brandon, Norm, Jordan and Eric started to slowly ease back from the chatter. It was no longer their world or their future, as they began to focus on life after their home in Eldorado.

Cassie presented her final set of figures for ‘Leatherneck Inc.’ as the guys had all started to call it. Each of them had managed to save a hundred and seven thousand dollars over the three years after all expenses and the monthly drawings. It would have been a hundred and nine thousand if they’d let her share out the emergency funds. She had tried to argue about that, but in the face of a unanimous wall of refusal Cassie was forced to accept their decision. She felt even more guilty about it, now she knew how much her investment was worth.

In August they had a house barbecue to say goodbye to those who were leaving. Then all four retrieved their bags from storage, emptied their rooms, and quietly slipped away after a short round of farewells.

“Hey, don’t cry li’l sis.” Eric had told her as he himself battled to keep tears from his own eyes. “It’s the start of a new adventure. We’re all going to keep in touch no matter where we are. In five or six years I’m going to expect a call from you and your multi-million dollar company to commission me for some artwork okay?”

At the house they rearranged the rooms so everyone had their own, and Cassie struggled to get used to cooking and shopping for four less mouths. Another blow was when Marie and Doug announced after church that their team was also moving on.

“When Doug’s Mom died six years ago she left him the family farm in upstate New York. We didn’t have the cash to pay the taxes owed and keep the cows. So the cows went. We leased the land to a neighbor and have been saving ever since to get enough to start it up again. Well, we’re there now.”

Cassie hugged her friend and unwitting mentor. “I’m going to miss you.”

Marie laughed. “Doug and I will miss you every time I cook Doug one of your Pecan pies girl! Don’t you dare be a stranger you hear? I’ve still got to raid the rest of your recipe book!”

Despite all the changes, the team didn’t allow Cassie time to mope over that summer. Josh continued to push her hard with her Wing Chun, while Hector and Michael kept her shooting and driving skills fresh. Even Mario Ribas, the former Texas Ranger, had a hand in her ongoing education.

“Seems a shame not to train up that hound of yours given his pedigree Miss Metherick.” He’d told her again one afternoon as he watched Hoover hunting out a tennis ball that Cassie had accidentally thrown into some scrub.

Cassie wasn’t so sure “I don’t think I’d want him to be an attack dog. He’s a big softy really.”

“Who said anything about being an attack dog? One of the best tracking dogs I ever worked with was a German Shepherd. I bet your boy would be a natural.”

With the encouragement of the team Cassie finally agreed and within six weeks Hoover had got used to the working harness Mario Ribas had arranged for him. Soon he was regularly dragging Cassie up and down the hills and gullies surrounding the site in pursuit of a scent track laid down by one of the security team. Like Hoover and his harness, Cassie was equally unimpressed with the gear her team required her to carry. This time it was Wayne who laid down the law.

“Proper boots with ankle support, half a gallon of water for you and Hoover, radio, GPS, trauma pack, sun block, an MRE, dry dog food, survival blanket, flashlight, spare batteries, emergency signalling flares, smoke grenade, multitool, twenty meters of para cord, fire starter, leash, bowl and toy for Hoover and a box of dextrose tablets.”

“Is all that really necessary?” Cassie whined.

“I took out half the kit Michael wanted you to carry. He was going to insist you carry a full 782 load-out. Don’t worry, you’ll soon get used to it.” He added with absolutely no sympathy.

He was right, she did, although there were an awful lot of cuss words along the way and she never did find out what a ’782’ was.

“Told you he was a natural Miss Metherick!” Mario proudly announced as he watched her stagger back from yet another training exercise in late October. “You two make a fine search and rescue team.”

A dishevelled Cassie looked down to the happy dog at her side, barely panting after the eight mile trek. “He may be but I’m not.” She complained. “I’m shattered!”

Mario Ribas just chortled. Then turned up at dinner with Bob Jones the next night to present her and Hoover with an official looking framed certificate and a metal security badge in a leather folder.

Kenneport Mineral and Mining
Oregon Security Operations Group.
Search and Rescue Team #01

Michael and the guys had thought it was hilarious, until she dragged a couple of them out with her and Hoover on the following Saturday’s exercise.

“Come on guys! I thought you were Marines.”

“Jeez Cookie… Why did you… have to go up… every hill?” Hector finally gasped out.

“Don’t blame me. The guys from the security team laid the trail.”

Cassie didn’t hear Hectors next comment. “What was that big bro?” She asked.

“I was just thinking how best to thank them is all.”

Cassie snickered and reached down to make a fuss of Hoover. That wasn’t quite how it had sounded to her.

~o~O~o~

By her January report card it was clear that, unless something went horribly wrong, Cassandra should have no problems getting good enough grades to attend CalTech.

“Your current weighted GPA is 4.63. Keep it up kiddo! Have you started to think about getting ready for your ACT or SAT, and writing your applications yet?” Michael praised her.

“I just want to finish High School first, I guess I’ll have time over the summer.”

“You’re going to be busy in July and August, getting lawyers and doctors sorted out. Has Aunt Megan got you lined up with anyone?”

“Yep. I passed her all the information that Paris kindly sent me. I’ve got appointments with both the week we get back to Pasadena.” She gave Michael a look. “Are you sure I should tell them everything? I mean, wouldn’t that cause problems for you and the guys?”

“What are they going to do to me? We can prove you weren’t abducted or transported across state lines. Your father was in Jail for a homophobic attack and you were still in serious danger in LA as we saw with that a’hole Rheinhart. Your Aunt knew where you were and agreed it was for the best. For some reason you’ve never been listed as a runaway on the National Center for Missing and Exploited Children website, nor here in Oregon. You were safe, fed, had a home, were under a doctor’s care and attended school all year. The only people who might be pee’d off are the Company.” Michael shrugged. “Heck, you’re going to be eighteen and an adult next month, so it all becomes irrelevant anyway.”

So Cassie just buckled down to her final semester and put her efforts into getting the best grades she possibly could. Occasionally she would nervously check the current price of her Aetheriums, scared to look as it jumped and dipped like a mad rollercoaster. But she was happy that was the only excitement she had to contend with in her life.

Until the spring morning when Mario Ribas pulled up outside house twenty two and started hammering at the door.

“Excuse me ma’am but someone is knocking at the door. May I be excused.” Cassie asked her French tutor.

“Go on. Get back as soon as you can Miss McCarrick.” She sighed.

Cassie and Hoover dashed downstairs to find Mr. Ribas hopping from foot to foot.

“Get your gear and hound girl. We’ve got a call out.” He demanded.

“Uh, What?”

“Missing family, two hours northwest of here. Left their truck at the trail head and went for a hike. They’ve been missing since last night but their truck has only just been found. Baker City PD are calling round for any SAR team with a tracking dog they can reach, and Ontario PD gave them our number.”

Cassie went cold. The training had all been fun, but now people were expected her and Hoover to do it for real. She gulped.

“Um, sir, I need to close down some stuff and inform my tutor. Be right back.” With that she dashed back up to her room and was apologizing to her tutor even as she was pulling on her boots and grabbing Hoover’s harness, her ‘phone and backpack.

“Ma’am, I’ve just been called out. I’ve got to go.”

“Go? Go where? What’s wrong?”

“Hoover and me are one of the local search and rescue teams ma’am. Our boss, Mr. Ribas, is downstairs waiting for us right now. A family went missing last night.”

Mrs. Courtauld was flustered. “Yes, yes go on. Bon chance Cassandra.”

Two minutes later Cassie was downstairs and ready.

“All sorted?” He asked. “Good, let’s go.”

She snatched up the site radio from its wall bracket, locked the door and followed.

Before they left the site Cassie was already worrying about her team.

“I haven’t got dinner ready for the guys…”

Mr. Ribas just grabbed the handset on his dashboard. “Control this is Ribas.”

“Go ahead.”

“Sort out dinner for team twenty-two in the management accommodation. SAR zero one will probably be late.”

“Roger that.”

It took them a good two hours to reach the East Eagle Creek trail head and meet up with a local Deputy.

“Afternoon Mr. Ribas, Ma’am.” He touched his hat. “This is their truck.”

“Afternoon Deputy Arnold. This is Cookie and Hoover. Anyone been near the truck since you got here?”

The embarrassed look told Mario everything he needed to know. Cassie took a look inside to spot a booster seat in the back.

“Can we get inside to get Hoover a decent scent?” She asked.

The Deputy just looked at her until Mario sighed, pulled out an asp baton and smashed the passenger window before pulling up the lock. “Go round the other side Cookie.”

Careful of the broken glass, she led Hoover around, then persuaded him to snuffle the booster seat and coats in the back. She thought for a moment, then snatched up the coats and stuffed them into her pack.

“Okay, ready. Who’s coming with me?”

Again she was met with a blank look from the Deputy.

“You know I can’t keep up with my leg Cookie.” Mario added.

Cassie began getting annoyed. “So how do I call for help if I find them?”

Reluctantly the Deputy pulled his radio from his belt. “The reception ain’t great up here, but if you get through use the callsign ‘Kenneport SAR zero one.’”

She just rolled her eyes, then took the radio and added it to her pack as she quickly programmed her GPS, then turned to Hoover. “Hoover, find it!” Then they were off and running.

It was nearly midnight when Mario dropped Cassie and Hoover off at house twenty-two. She’d called Michael as soon as she’d had cellphone coverage to let him know they were safe and heading back, but all the lights were still on when they finally arrived.

Cassie made it as far as a couch in the living room before collapsing lengthwise into its embrace, with Hoover deciding to do his impersonation of a comforter on top of her. Michael got to Cassie first, looked down at the exhausted duo, and started to unlace her boots.

“We heard you found them. What happened?”

“Junior decided to go scrambling on a small butte some way off the hike late yesterday afternoon. Dad followed and broke his ankle. They managed to all snuggle up through the night. When we got to them Mom was about to try and head back, without a map, compass or GPS.”

Hector joined them, handing over a mug of hot chocolate and putting a bowl of fresh water down for Hoover, who looked at it for a moment, then ignored it as too much effort before dropping his head back on Cassie’s chest.

“How did you get them out?” By now Michael was working on freeing Hoover from his harness.

Cassie yawned. “Had to go a mile back down the trail to get a signal on my ‘phone, the radio they gave me was useless, then I guided a paramedic and some locals back to the family. We had to carry the dad out. When we finally got back to the trailhead he tried to have a go at me about his car window being broken.”

Wayne snerked. “What did you say to that?”

“Told him I didn’t do it, it was above my pay grade, so SITFU¹.” She muttered tiredly.

All three of the guys completely lost it at that. When Michael finally got himself under control. “I think we have definitely been a seriously bad influence on you missy.” He turned and nodded to Hector who picked up Hoover like a puppy while he in turn rescued the mug before lifting Cassie in his arms. “Bed time for you two. Don’t get up early. We’re going to grab breakfast at the management accommodation, ‘kay?”

He didn’t get an answer from either of them.

~o~O~o~

Thankfully ‘Kenneport SAR Zero One’ wasn’t called out again. Although she did have to get Mr. Ribas to come round and explain to her school counsellor by video link that she really was part of a search and rescue team, and she really did get called out. In the end she sent a link to the story on the Baker City paper’s website, complete with cheesy photo of Hoover and her. The difference in surname she just blamed on a cloth eared local reporter.

Two months later she graduated with her expected grades. And then it was time for goodbyes.

“Miss Metherick. You have been a wonderful member of our congregation here and will be sorely missed.” Reverend Davies told her as he warmly shook her hand after she had told him the team would be leaving early the following week.

When he finally wandered off Mrs. Dubock came over and gave her a hug. “More like sorely missing your cooking.” She muttered, then looked Cassie up and down. “So Cassie, now you’re on your way, do you want to tell me how old you really are?” She asked with her eyes twinkling. “And don’t try and bullshit me. I’ve been watching you grow up for the last four years.”

Cassie blushed. “Sorry, I’ve been eighteen since February ma’am.” She offered apologetically.

Mrs. Dubock grinned. “Don’t apologize Cassie. I guess you did what had to be done. I just have one question though.” She leant in close and whispered. “How did you get Hardcastle onto the church roof?”

On Tuesday morning the last of Team Leatherneck finally headed off on their separate ways with promises of keeping in touch. Michael, Cassie and Hoover piled into his truck to retrace their route from four years ago. Cassie picked up another lame picture postcard in New Pine Creek’s post office, then she and Hoover walked over the State line. It seemed vaguely appropriate that Hoover decided to cock his leg and christen the ‘Welcome to Sunny California’ sign as they passed.

“Looking forward to getting back home Cassie?” Michael asked as they continued south west.

“We just left home.” She sighed, then perked up. “But I’m looking forward to my next adventure.”

Thirty six hours later she and Hoover were bounding up the stairs of Aunt Megan’s apartment block, to be met with a squeal of joy and a flurry of arms and legs from her now not so little sister.

Cassie burst into tears. “Oh god, I’ve missed you guys so much!”

~o~O~o~

Note 1. SITFU. United States Marine Corps unofficial acronym. Stands for ‘Suck It The F**k Up’.

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Three ‘Womanhood’
Chapter 15 – Pasadena CA

 

---

Author's Note:. Cassandra may longer be a child, but she still has a ways to go before she becomes a woman. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 16 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

Once Cassie had unwrapped herself from a bubbling teenage Kath, who was now as tall as she, and calmed down an excited Hoover, Cassie turned hungrily into Aunt Megan’s open embrace, heedless of her tears.

“Welcome home honey.” Aunt Megan murmured into Cassie’s ear. But the arms that had once easily lifted her from the ground now felt frail, even as they were wrapped lovingly around her.

“Gosh! The air in Oregon certainly seems to have agreed with you young lady. Let me get a better look at you.”

With that, Aunt Megan gently disentangled herself and took a step back, then took a long look at both Cassie and Kath. “Well, no one would ever fail to spot that you two were sisters. Like two peas in a pod.” She glanced down to where Hoover was now sitting alert and watching. “And you must be the famous rescue hero Hoover?” She asked and offered her hand to receive several licks before fussing over him.

Cassandra kept her smile in place at Aunt Megan’s antics, but inside she was shocked. ‘When had her vibrant, bouncy Aunty Meg gotten so old? ’ She looked over to Kath, who must have guessed her sister’s thoughts as she returned a careful look, and returned a slow shake of the head, while mouthing ‘later’. Behind Cassie the elevator doors pinged and Michael staggered out, dragging three of Cassie’s cases behind him. As he approached, Aunt Megan straightened up. “And here is our knight in shining armor! I hope you’ve brought your appetite as well as this one’s luggage Michael.”

He left the bags in the hallway and carefully folded Aunt Megan in a hug. “Brought her back safe and sound Aunty Meg.” He told her with a grin, “and you’re looking as young and wonderful as always.”

“Shush! Flatterer!” Aunt Megan scolded him with a smile as he let her go.

“And where’s my other li’l sis?” Michael looked round theatrically. “It can’t be you.” He told Kath. “My li’l sis is only yay high.” He held one hand a little above Hoover’s head.

Kath harrumphed at that as Michael laughed and beckoned. “Cm’ere you. You’re as tall as your sister now. Does that mean you’re going to nag me as much as she does?”

He ignored the outraged squawk behind him as he gave Kath a monster hug. “Yep, you two are definitely the McCarrick girls.”

Lunch was a lively affair as Michael was fussed over by all three of the ladies, while he told outrageous tales about their time in Oregon; some of which were even true. At length the table was finally cleared and the four of them settled down to discuss Cassie’s future plans. Aunt Megan had been very busy making arrangements when she had known the date Cassie would be home.

“Kath and I have been doing lots of research since Michael called us. First thing tomorrow you have an appointment with a Dr. Carterton here in Pasadena. She’s a specialist in gender identity, and will work with you to help make sure we jump through all the right hoops. Then, if she is happy, we will go out for lunch before going to see my attorney, Mr. Horsfells. He has all the necessary paperwork we need to file to get you legal. You do have your school transcripts and other evidence of what you’ve been doing for the last four years haven’t you?” Aunt Megan asked.

Cassie went back to the living room to recover her backpack while Michael rummaged through his own bag for some papers. “I’ve got it all here Aunty.” She handed over a thick envelope.

“Hmm, transcripts, photographs, certificate as a Search and Rescue team, letters of recommendation for Cassandra McCarrick from a Mr. Braybrooke, a Reverend Davies, a Mr. Ribas…”

“Huh? Wait a minute! I thought Mario and the Reverend thought I was Cassie Metherick?”

Michael coughed. “I, um, had a little chat with Mario last week. He wasn’t best pleased when he found out. But when he heard the story, and I reminded him that he owed you for that rescue out at East Eagle Creek, and keeping the Hardcastle incident out of the courts, he reissued your certificate and gave me a letter.”

“And Reverend Davies?”

“I typed it up for him. He never looked at the surname too closely before signing it I guess.” He shrugged.

“Michael!”

“Hey! Every word in those letters is true and accurate. We’re not deceiving anyone, just correcting a silly spelling mistake okay?”

Cassandra settled back with a humph. “Any more paperwork I ought to know about?”

“Only this.” Michael pulled out a check and handed it over. It was made out to Miss C. McCarrick for fifty six thousand dollars.

~o~O~o~

Dr. Catherine Carterton was not happy with Cassandra.

Neither was Aunt Megan when she heard about the orchidectomy.

However, Cassie steadfastly refused to name the doctor who had carried out the procedure, and explained exactly why she had made her decision; stressing both the significant threat she had been under at the time, and the reputation of Children’s Services in dealing with trans kids.

Dr. Carterton blew out an exasperated breath. “Young lady. I’m used to most of my younger patients looking for ways to bend the protocols for transition, but this is the first time I’ve had someone drive a stagecoach straight through the middle of them! The WPATH guidelines are there for a reason. Do you have any idea how many gender confused kids change their mind by the time they are eighteen?”

Cassie squirmed in her seat. “It just seemed a better choice than continuing to buy drugs off the internet or risking cancer Ma’am.”

“And that reason alone is why I’m going to accept you as a patient. However, from now on I want your solemn promise that the only medication you take is properly prescribed, and from a doctor I know and approve. Okay?”

Cassie sunk deeper into her chair. “Yes ma’am.”

“Promise?”

“I promise ma’am.” She squeaked.

Dr. Carterton gave Cassie a final suspicious stare before jotting down some notes on her pad. “I want you to arrange an appointment with Dr. Feliz. He’s an endocrinologist with the LA gender clinic. I’ll tell him to expect you. I also want to see you for a further appointment in two weeks when we have his results young lady.”

She handed the note over to Aunt Megan before escorting the two of them from her office.

The weather may have been sunny that afternoon, but lunch was definitely frosty.

“Did Paris or Cheryl know anything about your procedure?” Aunt Megan demanded.

“I made sure they didn’t. I didn’t want either of them in trouble because of me.”

“And the doctor? Didn’t he say anything when you told him your age?”

Cassie ducked her head and handed over her fake ID.

Aunt Megan took one look and cast her eyes up to the heavens. “Child you’ll be the death of me.” She declared. “Well, what’s done is done.” She sighed, before fixing Cassie with a hard stare. “But from now on, everything will be exactly as Dr. Carterton tells you. Understand missy?”

Cassie was close to tears. “Yes Aunt Megan.”

Aunt Megan put an arm around her niece. “Come here sweetie. You’ve had some truly horrible choices to make. I just wish you hadn’t been forced into that position. Now dry your eyes, we’ve got an appointment with my lawyer.”

Two and a half hours later the two of them were back out on the sidewalk.

“And that’s it? I thought it would be harder. You know, like demanding all sorts of evidence and having to go to court.” Cassie looked at her aunt in shock as they headed for her car.

“Not in California nowadays young lady. Unless there’s a problem, it will all go through without the need to go to court and you’ll be all legal in six weeks. The only thing unusual was asking for the record to be sealed. But with your brothers’ and father’s conviction for a homophobic assault, that should be granted as well.”

Cassie just shook her head. “Wow!”

“So what are you going to do for the next six weeks while we wait?”

“Start on my college applications I guess. I also need to study for the SAT, and my driver education. Then I was hoping to continue my training with Hoover and find a Sifu for my Wing Chun. It would also be nice to go visit Charlie and Peter, and Paris and Cheryl. But most of all, I want to spend time with you and Kath. I’ve missed you both sooo much.”

Aunt Megan smiled and hooked her arm in her niece’s. “We have as well sweetie. We’ve all got a lot of catching up to do.” They walked companionably arm in arm for a while before Aunt Megan gave Cassie a look. “Do you still have your heart set on CalTech? It’s not cheap, and while that check will cover your first year, you’ll still need to fund the next three. Have you given that any thought, or have you got another of those comics of yours hidden away somewhere?” She chuckled

Cassandra bit her lip. “Um, yes and, sort of. I’ve got one last secret.” She saw the sharp look on her aunt’s face. “Truly, only this one, I promise! There’s nothing else, but… can we talk about it when we get back home?”

Once Hoover had been made a fuss of and Kath had dashed out the door for her dance class, Cassie fired up her laptop with Aunt Megan watching over her shoulder.

“So what am I looking at?”

“This is an online trading platform for cryptocurrencies. Stuff like Bitcoin, Aetherium, Ripple, Litecoin and so on. It shows what people are buying and selling.” Cassie clicked on the Aetherium link. “When I was twelve I wanted to invest some of my money from the business somewhere, rather than just hand it all over to my father.” She snorted. “You know how well that worked out.”

“Don’t snort Cassandra. It’s not ladylike.” Aunt Megan scolded. “So why are we looking at these Ether things?”

“I bought a thousand of them for two thousand dollars just before you came for Christmas that year. I keep them in a special encrypted wallet on my laptop, with copies on a couple of USB sticks.” As she spoke Cassie finished navigating to the current buy price offered. “They’re worth a bit more now.”

Aunt Megan stared at the screen.

1.000 Aetherium = $1,619.290 USD.

“And you have a thousand of these?”

“Yep, right now, after tax, they’re worth just under one point one million. Of course the value is still climbing and I need to get a proper bank account before I can sell them. And that depends on how soon the court sorts out my paperwork.”

Aunt Megan was still goggling at the screen. She swallowed hard, shocked at how calmly Cassie was discussing it. “I think we better start hoping the court moves extra fast.”

~o~O~o~

For the next six weeks Aunt Megan was on tenterhooks waiting for the court’s decision.

Cassie just focussed on her studies and having fun with Hoover and Kath.

“I don’t know how you can be so calm.” Aunt Megan told her one day, when Kath had taken Hoover to the park. They had both agreed that until everything was sorted, it was better to keep Cassie’s electronic riches quiet.

Cassie just shrugged. “We’ve done everything we can Aunty. Even if the currency price tumbles there will still be enough for Kath and my college tuition and living costs. If there’s a problem with the court we’ll deal with it when it happens.”

“When did you get so wise and grown up missy?”

“Looking after ten former Marines I guess. Honestly Aunty! It was like chasing after a bunch of kids sometimes! You wouldn’t have believed I was the youngest in the house.”

Aunt Megan chuckled. “That’s not former Marines honey, that’s just men.”

Cassandra’s time wasn’t all study though. When Paris and Cheryl heard she was back they insisted on holding a party for her in Silver Lake, inviting Michael, Peter and Charlie, as well as Kath and Aunt Megan.

“And here’s the Party Girl!” Paris yelled out as she flung the front door wide. “Wow! Look at you girl.” She insisted Cassie did a twirl to show off her new outfit. “God! I was terrified you’d come back in jeans, boots and a cowboy hat.” She grabbed Cassie and gave her a massive hug. “There’s some guys here who are really looking forward to seeing you.”

That was all the cue Charlie and Peter needed as they enfolded both Cassie and Kath in a four way hug. “I’ve been so worried about you.” Charlie accused her even as he squeezed her tight. “Michael never said a word until last Christmas. We thought something terrible had happened.”

“I was safe Charlie. Our big bro made sure of that.”

Peter giggled. “We can see that. But don’t you think getting a wolf was a bit OTT?” He glanced nervously at Hoover.

Cassie slapped his arm. “Peter! Hoover is an absolute sweetie. The only thing you’re in danger of is getting covered by doggy slobber.” Then she turned back to Charlie. “And how are you? Michael said you’d recovered but…”

He gave her a brittle smile. “I’m better. All the injuries healed up and I’m not disabled. You can’t even see where the surgeon worked on my face. Thank God for living in the world capital of cosmetic surgery!”

“But…” Cassie’s eyes softened as she gently pressed him.

Charlie sighed. “It’s a long hard road li’l sis. Peter has been a godsend, and I couldn’t have done it without him. And knowing I was safe with all those scumbags in jail. You gave me that Cassie, you and Kath, and it was a gift beyond price.” He leant his forehead against hers and just held her hands for a long moment while both of them recovered their composure. Then he grinned. “Come on, let’s enjoy the party!”

“So what are you going to do with your year off Cassie?” Cheryl asked later as they all sprawled over the couches, or sat on the floor to play with Hoover. “It’s a long time until college starts next fall.”

“Hey, I’ve got to get accepted first!” Cassie laughed. “I guess all the legal and medical stuff won’t take all year will it? Perhaps I can do some volunteer work.”

“What about something with Hoover? He’s a tracking hound right? There must be some volunteer rescue teams that would love to have you two on their books.” Cheryl added.

Aunt Megan perked up at that. “There’s one right in Pasadena Cassandra. Why don’t you give them a call?”

Cassie considered it for a moment, looking thoughtfully at Hoover. “I guess that would make a lot of sense. Fun too.” She looked over to her aunt. “But can I wait until I have my ID and driver’s permit first?”

Finally the six weeks were up and Aunt Megan accompanied Cassandra to Mr. Horsfells’ offices.

The lawyer shook her hand. “Well, I’m delighted to be the first to address you legally as Miss Cassandra McCarrick.”

“Yay!” Cassie bounced on her toes and hugged both her aunt and the surprised Mr. Horsfells.

“Whoah! Young lady, hold your horses.” Aunt Megan laughed. “Now the real work starts. You are going to be doing a lot of queueing over the next week or two. First we need to visit the DMV. Then arrange driving lessons. Next is the Register to change your birth certificate, then sort out a bank account and your college application.”

“Don’t forget I need an attorney and a financial adviser as well.” Cassie added.

Mr. Horsfells knew better than to let a prospective client out the door without trying. “I’m sure my practice would be delighted to take you on as a client Miss McCarrick. We also offer a dedicated team with expertise in financial planning. How much were you thinking of investing?”

“Um, last time I looked, about three million.” The bouncy young teen told him, still more excited about the court documents.

After he’d collected his jaw from the floor he made an urgent call to the head of their investment team.

It took another three weeks before Cassie was in a position to sell her Aetherium holdings. During that period the market had gone crazy following unexpected changes to the Chinese currency trading rules. Chuck Arbuthnott, her investment adviser, had handled the transaction personally, once Cassie had shown him how to decrypt her electronic wallet and create an account on the trading platform.

At the end of the morning he sat back at his desk, his fingers steepled in front of him. “Miss McCarrick, you are now a very wealthy young lady. After fees and taxes your personal portfolio stands at eleven point four four million dollars. Now do you have any immediate plans, or are you planning to invest all the principal and merely draw upon the generated interest and dividends?”

He should have known better than to ask. Of course Cassandra had a plan

~o~O~o~

Two months earlier, after the first flurry of activity around Cassandra’s return, Cassie had finally got a chance to properly talk to her sister. They were taking Hoover out to Memorial Park, and it brought back bitter memories for Cassie as she spotted the southern gates.

“I’m so sorry Munchkin. I hated leaving you. I hated lying to you.”

Kath stared down at the sidewalk as she wrapped her arms around herself. “I was a wreck that first day. I couldn’t understand what I’d done wrong to make you leave me.” She shrugged, “it wasn’t until Aunty Meg explained it to me, that I realized why you’d done it. I still didn’t truly get it until Dad’s lawyers turned up hassling Aunty Meg. They weren’t interested in me. It was you they were after. One of them tried to search the apartment while the other was talking to her. I caught him rooting around in my wardrobe.” Kath closed her eyes for a moment at the memory. “Then there was that evil scumbag, Rheinhart.”

“What happened to him?”

“They couldn’t make the charges stick. He got kicked off the force and lost his pension. The Sheriff’s office offered a settlement for harassment to Aunty Meg, but that was it.”

Cassie could see it still bothered Kath, so she tucked her arm through her sister’s and decided to change the subject. “What about you? I know you’re still doing dance and Kung Fu, but what about school? Have you decided what you want to do after school?”

“Sort of, but the public high schools here suck, probably as bad as Oak Vale. I’m down to go to Pasadena High next semester which isn’t too bad.” She suddenly came to life for a moment. “I’d really love to be a doctor, but without the grades I guess I’ll just have to settle for something else.” Kath sighed.

“Any decent private schools around here?”

Kath perked up again. “Yeah, my friend Beth is going to be at this place called Westridge School for Girls. It sounds pretty cool.”

“Hmmm.”

Kath looked at her sister. “What are you thinking Three-Ess?” She asked suspiciously.

“Just having an idea. Hey! You never did explain Three-Ess. Spill!”

Kath laughed. “You never worked it out? Then I guess you’re not such a Super Smart Sister!”

Once they reached the park, they played with Hoover for a while until Cassie fitted Hoover’s harness and had Kath take off as her scent trial with a fifteen minute lead.

Twenty minutes later Kath was complaining. “When did you get so fit? I’m already pooped and Hoover just loped up and started licking me. No fair!”

Cassie just laughed. To make up for it she bought them both ice creams, and a bottle of cold water for Hoover, and grabbed a table in the shade. They sat quietly, enjoying their ices for a while.

Finally Cassie turned to her sister. “So when were you going to tell me about Aunt Megan?”

Kath put down her tub and let out a long breath.

“It’s not cancer is it?” Cassie asked in panic. If there was one thing Cassie was afraid of, it was the dreaded C word.

Kath shook her head. “She tries to tell me she’s okay, but she’s getting weaker. She struggles with the stairs now, and the elevators aren’t always working. I heard one of her friends talking a year back. She’s got Parkinson’s disease.”

Cassie reached out to clasp her sister’s hand. “There’s more isn’t there?”

Kath nodded and blinked back her tears. “Aunty Meg isn’t rich. She always says she’s saved up memories, not money. But I know she struggles with the health insurance premiums as well as the rent. I think she had to change to a cheaper plan that wasn’t so good. Running our business helps, but she insists that’s for my tuition. I make sure I pay for my dance and Kung Fu classes, and buy my own clothes. But I hate seeing her scrimp and save.”

After that Cassie didn’t ask any more questions and started telling Kath about some of her adventures in Oregon until it was time for them to head home.

~o~O~o~

Mr. Arbuthnott didn’t quite know what to do when Miss Cassandra McCarrick immediately pulled out a binder from her backpack. “As a matter of fact I do sir.”

An hour later he looked up. “Are you sure you wish to disburse so much immediately? The property investment is sensible, but a million dollars to charities? Then there’s the funding for your sister’s education and your aunt’s ongoing support. Wouldn’t it be wiser to fund all those through the interest you will accrue on your capital and take the tax breaks available?”

Cassandra kept her temper. “Mr. Arbuthnott. I have learned that it is wisest to make full provision from the start, rather than rely on what might happen in the future. Now, I assume that your firm can handle all of my requests without any difficulty?”

He clearly heard the ‘or else’ in his young client’s tone and started to rethink his approach.

“Of course Miss McCarrick. I just wanted to be sure we had covered all your possible options. I can get straight on this. I’ll contact the realtor now and make an offer on the apartment.”

“Thank you Mr. Arbuthnott. If that is everything, I need to get home and inform my aunt and sister what is about to happen.”

That evening Cassandra insisted on taking her family out to Lupita’s as her treat. It seemed fitting that they were back where their secret club had started almost five years before.

As before Cassie enjoyed her Enchilada Vallarta, then waited until everyone had finished before dropping her bombshells.

“Kathleen, I made Mom a promise before she passed. I’m going to keep that promise. Aunt Megan knows how I’m able to do it. First, you have an interview next Monday morning with the Head of Westridge School for Girls. If you are accepted, your tuition there is covered for the next four years.” Cassie ignored both Kath and Aunt Megan’s gasps. “Next, there’s a quarter of a million dollars set aside in a college fund for you. Initially to do pre-med. Then, if you pass and get accepted to a medical school, additional funds will be made available to cover that too as needed.”

Without waiting for a moment, Cassie turned straight to her beloved aunt. “Aunty Meg. Losing you would utterly destroy both Kath and I. We didn’t find out in time to help Mom. We are NOT going to let that happen again. Do I make myself clear? I’m really sorry, but we both know about your Parkinson's. We’ve both seen you struggle at home, and we have both guessed that things are tight.” Cassie quickly wiped her eyes before glaring at Aunt Megan. “I know you are going to argue with me about this, so I’ve already done it, and I apologize now for what I’ve done, but it’s done. I’ve bought us a big three bed apartment just off Sierra Madre Boulevard. I’ve also set up a fund to pay for the best possible health insurance and, if it’s needed, some help and company for you during the day while Kath and I are at school and college. Oh and Kath? The apartment has three parking slots. So, as a little incentive, if you keep a GPA of 3.6 or better into your junior year, you get a brand new car with a year’s insurance.”

When Cassie sat back she was breathing hard and feeling faint. She’d never dared talk to Aunt Megan like that before, or any adult, and she was terrified she’d angered her aunt and started an almighty argument.

She didn’t expect to hear Aunt Megan start chuckling.

“The women in our family always were the strong ones.”

Aunt Megan dabbed the corners of her eyes. “Oh child, the look in your eyes reminded me so much of your mother when she told her father that she was going to marry your father, whether he liked it or not. She couldn’t be budged one inch, no matter how hard he railed and shouted, and, oh Lord, did he shout! Marie still got her way. Well child, I don’t have the energy or inclination for that sort of thing, so I will graciously say thank you, and tell you you are most definitely your mother’s daughter.”

On the other side of the table Kath let out the breath she’d been holding with a whoosh. “Sis? I’ve decided. You may be the best, most wonderful sister there is, but Three-Ess doesn’t stand for super smart sister any more. It stands for super sassy sister.”

~o~O~o~

The rest of that week flew past. On Wednesday Miss Cassandra McCarrick’s new driver’s permit showed up in the mail, causing another happy jig around Aunt Megan’s apartment. The guy who had tested her two weeks before had only grudgingly passed her, suggesting that off road maneuvers weren’t entirely appropriate for downtown Pasadena. That afternoon she was in her branch of Wells Fargo Bank to pick up her new plastic and checkbook. Cassie warned the assistant manager who helped her that both were about to see some serious damage over the next few days.

When he had laughed, Cassie immediately asked to see his boss, then explained exactly how much she expected to be spending. After the manager checked her account balance he fired a filthy look at his subordinate, gave Cassie his business card, and promised that he would personally handle any issues. Cassie left to the sounds of a heated session of ‘career counselling’ going on behind her.

On Thursday she visited the local Ford dealership with Kath.

“Hi there missy! If you’re looking for a great little runabout for school or college we’ve got some great deals just for you. Cheap to run, reliable, and easy to park. I’m Bart.”

Cassie had to restrain herself from wiping her hand after he’d shaken it. ’Jeez! I thought the TV shows were kidding when they showed all car salesmen as slimy douchebags. And this specimen has already pegged me as the helpless little girly. Hmm, how to play this? ‘Barbie’ or ‘Barbed Wire’?’

Cassie made her mind up and turned to Bart. “Bart, your website shows you have a Ford Expedition XLT with the Control Trac® four wheel drive option in your inventory. Let’s ignore the silly price you put on the site and start talking real numbers okay? I’m talking a cash deal.”

Cassie wasn’t sure who was gold-fishing more, Bart or Kath.

“Uh Miss? That’s an awful lot of truck and you might be better…”

Cassie reached into her purse and pulled out the badge and leather folder that Mario Ribas had given her nine months ago. She flipped it open before loudly cutting Bart off in mid-stream. “Bart, my dog and I are a K9 search and rescue team. You want me to drive a Fiesta off road, half way up a mountain, with eighty pounds of German Shepherd and all my gear crammed in the back? I suggest you lose the attitude and show me the truck, or find me someone who actually knows about off roading.”

A call to the bank, another to Aunt Megan’s insurance agent and the next morning Cassie was driving off the lot in her big red monster of an SUV.

“Shit Cassie! You are seriously hard core. I thought he was going to wet himself when you pulled that badge yesterday. Is that for real?”

Cassie rummaged in her purse then tossed the folder and badge to her sister. “It’s real, but not for around here.”

“And then you beat him down by three thousand dollars AND a year’s free servicing! Where the heck did you learn to do that?” Kath was still in shock. She’d never seen Cassie like this.

“I had to learn the hard way Sis. The team sent me up against the building supplies and hardware store managers in Boise Idaho. Compared to them, these guys were pussies.”

“Like, just Wow! Next thing you’re going to pull a gun out of your purse.” Kath laughed, then suddenly looked worried. “You’re not are you? Going to pull a gun?”

Cassie looked over and grinned. “Nah, Michael’s keeping my pistol safe.”

“Yeah, very funny Sis.” Kath snerked. “Like Michael would really get you a gun!”

Cassie decided to keep quiet after that.

On Monday both Cassie and Aunt Megan escorted Kath to her interview at the Westridge School for Girls. They all met the Head, Mrs. Thomas, before Kath was whisked away to be interviewed and sit some tests. An hour later Mrs. Thomas returned.

Cassie stood up immediately, her hands clasped tightly in front of her to disguise her nerves. “How did she do ma’am?”

Mrs. Thomas gave a small noncommittal smile. “She’s still sitting her tests. It will be another hour before we have her results. Actually I wanted to have a talk with you Miss McCarrick. Would you care to join me for a walk?” It may have been phrased as a question, but the tone was clearly that of an order. Cassie followed the assured older woman out into the formal gardens in front of the main school building.

They were following a twisting path through the grounds before Mrs. Thomas spoke again.

“We don’t normally accept applications this late in the year, but your sister told me why you’d been unavailable before. She also told me an exceptional story.”

She shot a look at the teen beside her. “You know she worships you?”

Cassie wanted to shrug but managed to restrain herself. “I made a promise to Mom.”

“Yes, Kathleen told me.”

At that Cassie did allow herself a grin. “If you keep calling her Kathleen she’ll be worried all the time. Sunday names meant you were in trouble in our house.”

Mrs. Thomas joined her smile. “Duly noted. But I’m interested in your story Miss McCarrick. There’s not many teenagers who could have done what you have. Especially with the medical challenges you’ve had to overcome.”

Cassie was immediately afraid. “Is the fact I’m trans a problem? If it is, I’ll stay away. You won’t see me or hear from me. I’ll tell Kath not to mention…”

“Young Lady!” Mrs. Thomas’ tone was suddenly sharp. “And I do mean that in every way. Your medical condition has absolutely nothing to do with your sister’s ability to attend this school. Your strength of character and commitment to your sister is actually a very strong mark in her favor. In fact, your reaction just now, despite being unexpected, has given me the insight I was hoping for.”
She paused and allowed her voice to soften. “What I wanted to know was what you intend to do with your life. We don’t get many eighteen year olds acting ‘in loco parentis’, even unofficially, and I was worried that you would try to become Kathleen’s…Kath’s surrogate mother, rather than live your own life.”

They spent the next fifteen minutes walking through the gardens as Mrs. Thomas skilfully drew out Cassie’s own hopes and aspirations. The girl beside her might be legally an adult, but Mrs. Thomas had far more years of experience dealing with teenage girls. Eventually they found themselves back at the main school building.

“Well Miss McCarrick, ‘Cassandra’, if I may call you that? It has been fascinating talking to you. I do hope you will consider bringing Hoover to give a presentation on your search and rescue experience sometime soon. Young women need to see examples like that of what they can achieve.”

“Um, sure ma’am, but won’t that depend on whether Kath gets a place?”

“We’ll find out shortly, won’t we?” Mrs. Thomas replied with a twinkle in her eye.

On the way home it was Aunt Megan who finally snapped and promised to tie Kath down if she didn’t stop bouncing off the walls and ceiling of the SUV. Cassie merely suggested that if she had so much energy, Kath could help her with a two hour training exercise for Hoover up the Eaton trail. Both threats eventually worked.

“But they wanted me! I can’t wait to tell Beth. She’s never going to believe me. It’s going to be soooo great! And they’ve got the most amazing science facility. Can we go out and celebrate?”

Cassie and Aunt Megan smiled as they shared a look, while Kath rattled on behind them.

“Lupita’s?” Both asked at the same time.

~o~O~o~

With a week to go before Kath started at Westridge the move to their new apartment had to happen fast, so Cassie called in the Marines. On Tuesday morning she led Aunt Megan and Kath around their new condo with notepads, post-its and sharpies, before stopping off at Box City for supplies.

That evening Cassie gave her orders. “Three choices Kath. ‘Take with’, ‘give away’, ‘deep six’. If it’s in your room, it’s in one of the three. Look after Hoover for me while Aunty and I go shopping for beds and stuff. I’ve got the list of stuff you wanted. We’ll be back this evening.” Then Cassie and Aunt Megan were back out the door again and heading for Fedde Furniture.

Wednesday saw the finish of packing up, with Cassie spending all her time helping Aunt Megan, as her own stuff still fitted in the bags she’d brought from Oregon. Then it was back to the new apartment in time for their new furniture to arrive and be set up, with a quick detour to the post office to arrange a mail redirect.

Early on Thursday morning Aunt Megan was woken by the smell of cooking bacon and stumbled blearily into the kitchen.

“Cassie, we won’t eat all that!” She exclaimed as she saw how much food Cassie had on the stove.

“Morning Aunty,” Cassie merely chirped as she started the coffee maker. “The guys will be here in thirty minutes. Could you give Kath a nudge please? I don’t think she’d appreciate Michael seeing her with ‘bedhead’ in her pajamas.” Cassie mentioned, carefully not noticing Aunt Megan’s fluffy slippers or hairnet.

“Eeep!”

At seven oh two the front door bell chimed, and was answered by Cassie in short order. “Come on in guys, breakfast is on the table, coffee and juice is on the side. Malik, do you still want Tabasco sauce on your eggs?”

Michael, Malik and Hector came in, Michael and Hector proudly wearing their new UCLA tee shirts, and headed straight for the table with a brief pat for Hoover, while Charlie and Peter followed behind, trying to be polite. Until Cassie chased them into the dining area.

“Charlie, Peter, with this crew if you don’t move fast it will be gone. Sit!”

Fifteen minutes later Cassie, Kath and Aunt Megan got their chance to sit down and have their own breakfast of toast and melon, while the guys started loading boxes on the trolleys they’d brought.

“Cassie? You fed ten of them every morning for four years?” Kath asked in shocked awe.

“There were only six in the last year.” Cassie protested. “It was just a matter of having a system.”

Aunt Megan just snorted in amusement.

By six that evening the last boxes were unloaded and unpacked in the new apartment, just as Cassie called the crew to the table.

“Hey Cookie, what have we got?” Malik yelled.

“Chicken fried steak, with creamed potatoes and a summer medley. There’s a Pecan pie to finish!” Cassie called back, even as she was setting the vegetables down on their new dining table.

This time Charlie and Peter weren’t backward in grabbing a seat, although Charlie was caught out for a moment when his big brother called on him for grace.

“Cookie’s table, Cookie’s rules.” Malik advised him with a smirk.

Once dinner was over everyone took the opportunity to sprawl on the new leather sofas Cassie had bought.

“That brought back memories.” Malik offered with a contented smile as he played with Hoover’s ears.

“It’s only been three months.” Cassie chided.

“Yeah, can’t you tell I’ve lost weight?”

Hector just snorted and they all started telling stories about life as students at UCLA and Cal State. Mainly rude comments about fellow students who struggled to turn up for lectures by nine o’clock, and complaints about each other’s cooking.

Malik reached over and playfully grabbed Kath’s arm. “Hey guys, do you think we could kidnap this one for a few years? If she saw what I have to eat now I’m sure li’l Cookie Monster would take pity on us.” He tried his puppy dog eyes look, leaving Kath giggling and blushing as bright as a stop light.

“Forget it Malik. Cookie will have already warned her about your tricks. She’d have the kitchen cupboards locked and bolted within an hour of getting to your apartment.” Hector advised.

“Kath, if he tries anything just leave a box of MREs out. You’d be back home within a week.” Cassie teased. “Oh, and Malik? You’re still not quite there with the ‘puppy dog’ look. If it didn’t work on Mrs. Dubock, it definitely isn’t going to on Kath!”

After another round of good natured teasing Michael finally broke the mood. “Cassie, any word about your father or brothers?”

He looked across at her, but it was Aunt Megan who answered.

“Brian visited maybe half a dozen times the first couple of years he was out. We haven’t seen Sean or Jimmy, although the DA’s office told us both had gotten parole and were released. Jimmy just before you told us when you were coming home. The last time Brian visited, he said he’d sold the house and was going to move down to San Diego with the boys when they were released.”

“When he visited, he refused to mention your name. He never even asked about you.” Kath added hesitantly, as she gripped her sister’s hand.

Cassie let out a small bark of laughter at that. “I can’t say I blame him.” She glanced around at her family and friends. “And I’m not hankering for his approval or forgiveness either. None of us can choose our birth family, but we can choose those we love and hold close.“ She swept the room with her eyes to emphasize her point. “I guess that makes me real lucky with you guys around me.”

It wasn’t long after when the guys made their goodbyes and headed off, but not before Cassie had pressed a bag scented with cinnamon into each of their hands. Michael made sure he was last out of the door. As he gave Cassie a hug goodnight, he slipped a key into her hand and murmured in her ear. “I fitted and secured a small pistol safe into the back of your closet this morning. No one saw me. Everything is in there. There’s also a flashlight and new can of mace in your bedside unit’s drawer.”

When everything was cleared up and she was able to finally crawl into her new bed that night, Cassie was so grateful she had ordered a king size. Eighty pounds of German Shepherd took up a lot of space and, while he was lovely and warm, Hoover was a bit heavy to pretend to be a comforter any more.

She lay back, counting her blessings as she fondled the ruff of Hoover’s neck. ‘Kath now had a warm, safe and loving home. She would be going to a good school, and had the chance to follow her dreams. ’

‘Yes Mom,’ Cassandra decided with a smile as she started to drift into sleep, ‘I’ve kept my promise.’

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Three ‘Womanhood’
Chapter 16 – SAR

 

---

Author's Note: Another early post. Cassie finds herself at the tip of the spear. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 17 – 2 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

As they hadn’t yet been able to sort out a place on the school bus service, Cassandra had driven Kath to school herself on Monday morning. She was so proud as she watched her little sister jump down from the SUV in her new uniform and wave happily to another girl, who Cassie assumed was Kath’s friend Beth. She watched until the two of them went inside, then pulled away, trying hard not to become too teary and emotional.

Cassie knew that she should be thinking about her own future, but as she watched Kath disappear she couldn’t help but feel that she ought to be always nearby; ready to keep her little sister safe. Even as she thought it, Mrs. Thomas’ words came back to her. Was she truly trying to become Kath’s surrogate mother, rather than making her own life? She chewed that thought over on the drive home.

It was only fifteen minutes before she was back at their new apartment, to find her aunt already busy with the vacuum, with Hoover sprawled across one of the sofas and watching his namesake with interest.

“Aunt Megan! I was going to do that.” Cassie chided.

“I’m not that old and worn out yet missy. Haven’t you got college work to do?”

“I was going to take Hoover and hike up to Mount Yale first. I’ll be back by ten. Then I’ve got my appointment with Dr. Carterton at eleven thirty. The only thing I have left to do for my college applications is my essay.”

Aunt Megan laughed. “Go on then. My days of hiking up the hills are well past. I’m meeting up with a couple of friends later this morning, so I’ll see you at lunchtime. One o’clock okay?”

“One o’clock.” Cassie agreed, as she grabbed her pack and Hoover’s harness. “Love you. Come on boy!” She called over her shoulder as she bounded back out the door.

The trail up into the hills wasn’t hard, but it was a continuous climb. By the time she reached the lookout at Mount Yale she was breathing heavily and glad for the rest. After a moment to fill a water bowl for Hoover and grab a drink herself Cassie turned around to admire the view.

Immediately around her the arid rolling terrain reminded her of Oregon; largely dirt, sand and scrubby bushes. It wasn’t until Cassie looked west that a sense of unreality struck her. Laid out like a panorama, all she could see was the urban sprawl of Los Angeles County. It was interspersed by patches of green and the twinkling of many tiny spots of azure blue. ‘Swimming pools’ Cassie realized.

She could see the freeways, packed fender to fender with vehicles, crawling slowly like caterpillars in the late morning rush hour, while in the sky the little dots of aircraft towed fluffy streamers behind them. The sheer scale and busyness of the picture disquieted Cassie. Although she’d been born in the middle of this, it no longer felt natural to her. Cassie gave Hoover a quick hug, as much to reassure herself as anything.

“Ready to go back down into the world Hoover?” She asked him. He just stood up and gave her a doggy grin.

When she got back Cassie grabbed a quick shower and changed into a sundress. Despite it being October, it was still a sultry 75 degrees. She glanced at her watch, something else she hadn’t used much in Oregon. ‘Yes, just enough time.’ Cassie decided and headed into her closet to the small safe bolted into the corner. Sure enough, inside was her Smith and Wesson, a fresh box of 9mm ammunition and her cleaning kit. She quickly relocked the safe and washed her hands before shifting a couple of her dresses to make the metal box less obvious. Then she and Hoover were on the road again.

After their initial appointment Dr. Carterton had steadily thawed to Cassie, once she realized the girl genuinely wanted her help, and actually listened and thought about what they discussed. Their sessions now took place on a quiet terrace in the courtyard of her office so that Hoover could join them.

Today Dr. Carterton was leading Cassie through her feelings and experiences during those fateful few days four years ago. They were talking about Cassie’s introduction to the team up in Oregon when Cassie suddenly burst out laughing.

“Well that wasn’t the reaction I was expecting.” Catherine Carterton smiled.

“I told you about one of the guys, Eric? Trying to razz me that day?”

“I remember. And you turned the tables on him.”

“I hadn’t really thought about it before. But him coming up with ’Snow White’? It’s almost exactly what I went through.” Cassie looked at Dr. Carterton to see if she got it. “Escaping the evil castle and running into the wilderness? Being taken in by a bunch of miners and keeping house for them.” Cassie grinned. “I’m just glad I’m smart enough not to accept shiny red apples from anyone! Although a handsome prince coming along would be nice.” She sighed.

“It does sound something like a fairytale.” Dr. Carterton encouraged. “How do you feel about that?”

“I guess we all forget that fairytales have nasty bits in them, as well as their happy endings. Even Snow White must have felt terribly alone and desperate when she was fleeing the huntsman. Knowing she was being hunted and in fear for her life, and not knowing who to trust.”

“But you found safety.”

Cassie snickered. “Oh yes. I’ll take nine Marines and a Navy Corpsman over seven dwarves any day.”

“Have you thought that your time in Oregon was also a kind of fairytale? A ‘time out’ from the real world, allowing you the chance to grow up as a girl? And now you’re back in reality with all its decisions and pressures?”

Cassie nodded. “It’s scary. It feels… alien somehow.”

“It’s part of growing up Cassie. But it’s also a normal reaction, and not just to your transition. For four years house twenty-two was a safe haven under your control, with ten big brothers protecting you. Now you’re back and an adult, having to look after yourself, and the world looks very different than from a mining camp in Oregon, or as a child in Harbor City.”

Dr. Carterton paused to allow Cassie to reflect on that for a moment. “The good news is that we all go through it. And you have the friends and support to weather this and come out the other side stronger than ever.”

That afternoon Cassie sat down at her desk and started to draft her application essay.

Most of us don’t believe in fairytales. I didn’t, until I found myself living in one. One that had not been rewritten to avoid giving children nightmares.
 
My life truly started at fourteen, when I witnessed my father and older brothers plan, and then commit, an horrific homophobic attack that left their victim in a coma. Before then I had merely existed. Hiding my reality behind a mask…

~o~O~o~

With Kath now safely established at school, and her college applications sent off in good time for an ‘early action’ decision, Cassie soon found that she and Aunt Megan were getting under each other’s feet.

“Cassandra, have you heard the story about the Chinese ideogram for discord?”

“Uh, no?”

“Oh, it’s not true of course. But the story goes that the ideogram is made up of pictures of two women under one roof. Honestly Cassie, there’s not enough work looking after the apartment and Kath to keep us both busy is there?”

“But I want to look after you too Aunty. You should be resting.”

“Child. You are making excuses. I’m at stage one, maybe two, of the disease. Right now I’m perfectly able to look after myself and Kath. And didn’t you say that there was funding available for help if we needed it?”

“Well yes but…”

“So, you are making excuses.” Aunt Megan reached over and clasped both of Cassie’s hands. “I love you dearly and will do anything to protect you. But I what I won’t do is allow you to hide away using Kath and I as reasons to not get out there and start living.”

“I’m not! I go out. You know I do.”

“To walk or train with Hoover.” Aunt Megan calmly answered. “Tell me, since you got back, who have you spent time with that you didn’t already know four years ago? And therapists, lawyers or car salesmen don’t count.”

Cassie tried to argue and say she did, but when she tried to think of anyone else, she came up blank. As she was forced to recognize the truth of Aunt Megan’s gentle accusation she scrunched her eyes tight.

Cassie took a shaky breath. “It’s… I’m scared.” She finally admitted.

Aunt Megan tightened her grip on Cassie’s hands. “We know dear. And no one is going to force you to do anything. We just want you to start living and enjoying life. Having fun. Being the happy, vibrant young woman we all know you are, as well as the smart ruthless negotiator with a quicksilver fast mathematical brain who terrifies car salesmen. We just want you to spread your wings a little bit and meet new people.”

~o~O~o~

The following week Cassie plucked up the courage to arrange a visit to the Pasadena Volunteer Search and Rescue team’s headquarters.

“I know your website said volunteers had to be twenty five, but I wondered if you’d be interested in having a tracker dog team available?” Cassie was sitting in the office of the team co-ordinator, with Hoover alert at her side, as she made her pitch. “I mean, Hoover and I wouldn’t be any use on a cliff face recovery, but we know how to track kids and such who get lost.”

Sam Herbert nodded along. “Miss McCarrick, you’re right that we don’t recruit under twenty five for full team members, but your proposal is interesting. I can certainly see the advantages of having a dedicated tracking capability on call. I’m also impressed by your reference. I can’t think of many people who would have a recommendation from a former Texas Ranger at your age; or a proven track record.”

“However we do expect our team members to be multi skilled.” He went on. “As a minimum we are all EMT qualified and have a fair amount of experience in mountain craft.” He paused and thought for a moment. “How would you feel if I asked you to get your EMT certificate between now and Christmas, then come along to our interview board in January? Oh, and perhaps a wilderness first responder course as well? As you said, we don’t recruit under twenty five for full members of the squad, but I think we could swing it for an associate.”

“I can do that sir.” Cassie agreed. She could see her time between now and January filling up with courses. It would definitely stop her from getting under Aunt Megan’s feet!

A month later Cassie wondered if she had bitten off more than she could chew. The EMT course at Pasadena City College was pretty straight forward, until you figured in all the extra study needed at home. Then there was her training with her new Sifu. Like Josh, he insisted on an hour a day of practice on top of her session with him. Finally she’d signed Hoover and herself up for the ‘nose training’ and canine first aid courses with the Pasadena Humane Society to try and get formal certifications for all the training the two of them had done in Oregon.

Then, just before the holiday, Cassie received an email from Caltech that sent her skipping round their new kitchen.

“Congratulations on getting accepted Cassandra! You must be really happy with the news.” A big smile lit up Dr. Carterton’s face as she showed Cassie out to the terrace for their last session of the year. “I was worried when you first started coming to see me, that you’d struggle to get out and meet people. I know you had been living full time as a girl in Oregon, but that was a very controlled environment.” Cassie had to bite her lip at that. Stanton Hardcastle definitely hadn’t been ‘controlled’, well, not until she and the guys introduced him to pink lingerie and waxing. She tuned back in when Dr. Carterton was wrapping up her speech. “A key aspect of the year of ‘real life experience’ is about how you handle new situations and relationships. I think I can safely say you’re now on track to pass that hurdle with flying colors!”

“So you’ll approve me for surgery?” Cassie’s eyes lit up.

Dr. Carterton smiled. “You don’t let the grass grow under your feet do you Cassandra? You have to complete the RLE year under my supervision first to fully comply with the WPATH standards of care. But yes, when it comes time, I will write you a referral letter.”

~o~O~o~

Christmas that year was both a joy and a sadness for Cassie. She adored being able to spend time with Kath and Aunt Megan, and visiting all her friends over the holiday, but at the same time there was a sense of something missing from her time in Oregon. The closeness of house twenty-two and the little community in the hills had given Cassie a sense of belonging, that outside of her immediate family she struggled to find in the bustle of Pasadena. ‘Perhaps this was what Dr. Carterton had meant about leaving the fairytale’ Cassie thought to herself, as she drove home from Paris and Cheryl’s after Christmas party; full of new faces and loud, showbiz voices.

Then it was time for her interview with the Search and Rescue volunteers. She found herself sitting with two older guys in the organization’s reception area, waiting to be called. Cassie took a moment to furtively look over the other applicants. The younger looked about the same age as Michael, but seemed half asleep as he sprawled untidily across a couple of seats. The older was clearly former military and had given both Cassie and the young man a searching inspection, before seeming to write them off and fixing his gaze on a map of the local mountains on the far wall.

A face appeared at the door of the conference room where the interviews were being held. “Peter Donovan?” Without a word or a backwards glance the older man slipped to his feet and followed.

As soon as the door closed behind him Cassie heard a chuckle from across the room.

“I think ten minutes of being glared at by GI Joe there, was about as much as I could handle.” The young man straightened up, tidying his clothes as he grinned over at Cassie, suddenly losing the sleepy look in his eyes. “I’m Joel Cox.” He shoved out his hand.

Cassie took it with a matching grin. “Cassie McCarrick. Is that why you deliberately sprawled out?”

“Hah!” Joel snorted. “Caught out already. Yep, if he wanted to look down at us I figured I may as well give him ammunition. I just spent the last two years with a volunteer SAR team up in Oregon, but had to relocate here for work. What about you?” Cassie could see that he was obviously confused by her youth but was too polite to say anything directly.

“I’m not here for a full team position. My dog Hoover and I are a K9 tracking team, so I asked if I could help out as I’m going to start at CalTech in the Fall.”

At that Joel’s eyes sparked wide. “CalTech? What major?”

“Uh, Mathematics?”

At that Joel burst out laughing. “Looks like I’ll be seeing you in class. I’m the new, lowly assistant professor in the Physics, Mathematics and Astronomy Department!”

After that Cassie and Joel chattered happily about everything from living in Pasadena to their experiences with a SAR team. Joel had been doing his doctorate in Portland so hadn’t known any of the local teams in Eastern Oregon, but he had the usual share of funny stories of the dumb things hikers did. Then ‘GI Grumpy’, as they had now named him, came out of the conference room and headed directly out of the office.

“Joel Cox?”

He stood up and grinned at Cassie. “I probably won’t be long. See you in a few.” Then he was gone before Cassie could even wish him good luck.

She settled back in the comfy arm chair and tried to read one of the mountaineering magazines left out on the table; only to become confused by all the technical jargon. What was an ‘E1’? Or a ‘Parisienne Baudrier’ for that matter? Cassie wondered if she’d made a mistake by even thinking she could join the team. Just as she was deciding whether to slip out before she was called, Joel bounced back into the reception area, his infectious grin still in place.

“Told you I wouldn’t be long. They’re waiting for you, so go on in. Good luck Cassie.”

Cassie flashed him an uncertain smile and pulled herself to her feet.

Joel spotted the magazine she’d been looking at. “Hey, you’ll be fine. They’re not looking for a bunch of idiot climbing thugs.” He reassured her.

Cassie nodded, took a deep breath and headed for the conference room door.

Inside Cassie saw four more comfy chairs with three of them occupied.

“Come on in Cassie.” Sam Herbert stood up. “This is Claire Theakston who runs recruiting, and Frank Quain who manages our training program.” Cassie shook hands with everyone before they all retook their seats.

“So how did you get on with the EMT course?” Sam asked.

Cassie pulled out the letters and certificates she’d got over the last four months, plus her acceptance letter from CalTech, from her pack and handed them over. “I managed to pass it sir.”

He glanced down and flicked through the documents before handing them over to Claire. “You did a bit more than just pass; and the wilderness first responder course was only a suggestion.”

Cassie had to stop herself from shrugging. “I just thought it would be helpful. I really want to join the team.”

By now Frank Quain had had a chance to look through the certificates. “Do you think you will be able to make the time to train over the next four months? Even with the EMT certification completed it’s still a serious commitment.”

“I think so sir. I haven’t got anything planned until starting college next fall.” Cassie paused as she debated how much to tell the people in front of her. “But I will be busy for about eight weeks from June. I’ve got some surgery.” She admitted.

Claire sharpened her gaze at that. “Your application didn’t mention any medical condition.”

Cassie bit her lip. “I haven’t,” she insisted, “it’s kinda embarrassing.”

At that Claire Theakston gave a quick glance to her colleagues. “Guys, why don’t you grab a coffee and a comfort break?” She waited until they had left the room. “I figured it’s a female problem. Go on Cassie,” she encouraged.

Cassie struggled for a moment. She didn’t want to say anything, but knew that she had to be honest with people who would be depending on her. “Um, ma’am? It’s for gender correction surgery. I’m trans.” She finally admitted and looked up to catch the woman’s expression.

Claire Theakston managed to close her mouth. “Well! I never saw that one coming!” She shook her head ruefully for a moment. “And does the eight weeks include recovery time?”

“Uh yes ma’am.”

“And is there any other surgery needed?”

“No ma’am.”

“Okay. We can call the guys back in.”

“Does that mean I’ve failed ma’am?”

“What? Oh, no. You’ve been honest and up front about it. It doesn’t get in the way of the training program and doesn’t have any long term effect on your health. Also we’d be setting ourselves up for a lawsuit if we were dumb enough to reject you for being transgendered. So let’s get the guys back.”

The rest of the interview passed in a bit of a blur as Cassie tried to take in how matter of factly Claire Theakston had treated the whole issue.

“…so Miss McCarrick, can you and your dog start training a week next Friday?”

“You mean I’m in?”

Sam Herbert just grinned. “As long as you want to be. Did you really think we’d turn down a trained K9 tracking team and qualified EMT?”

~o~O~o~

For the next four months Cassie discovered that Frank Quain hadn’t been kidding about the level of commitment needed on his course, as she and Joel Cox were put through their paces. Apparently ‘GI Grumpy’ had expected the team to operate like a military CSAR, or Combat Search and Rescue, unit and hadn’t appreciated that they were all civilians. They had all quickly agreed he wouldn’t be a ‘suitable cultural fit’.

Pretty much every weekend was spent somewhere in the hills and mountains north of LA, learning everything from wilderness survival and navigation, to communication protocols and cliff face casualty extraction exercises. Cassie thought she would be spared those, but the team were delighted to have a live body that didn’t weigh two hundred pounds to practice with. So Cassie regularly found herself being strapped to a back board and hauled up or down a mountain.

“Joel, if you drop me one more time I’ll give your cookies to Hoover!”

“It wasn’t my fault that time Cookie. The chock hadn’t been properly set.”

“And the previous two times?” Cassie grumped.

“Hush now or I’ll start reviewing L’Hospital’s Rule and Taylor’s Theorem for you so you’re ready for next semester.”

The rest of the team chortled at the antics of their newest recruits. To begin with many of the more experienced climbers had been uncertain about Cassie and Hoover, but the girl’s natural good humor, and willingness to listen and help out, steadily won them round. As did Hoover’s ability to pick up a scent trail even in difficult terrain, thus saving them a laborious and time consuming search pattern. And of course the freshly baked cookies didn’t hurt either, so Cassie’s nickname had soon followed her.

Of all the training they did, Cassie’s absolute favorite was working with helicopters. To her and the instructor’s surprise Hoover was also completely unfazed by them, although Cassie could tell he wasn’t particularly impressed when the two of them were strapped together for winch operations. Throughout the training Cassie found herself getting more confident and fitter, especially when Frank started insisting she carry a full pack rather than the pared down gear that Wayne had allowed her to get away with.

Joel also had some ideas for her gear that she was only too happy to follow.

“First, the team radios are pretty good, but it’s a real sensible idea to have your own back up.”

“I’ve got a cellphone, but lots of places we go don’t have cell towers.”

“That’s why I spent over a thousand bucks on an Iridium handset.” When he saw Cassie looking puzzled he explained. “They are satellite ‘phones. As long as you can see a fair chunk of sky you can get a signal.”

“Aren’t they really big and heavy?”

He reached into his pack and pulled out something that looked like one of the big old Nokia phones Cassie remembered her father throwing out when she was seven or eight. “You pull up the antenna here and you’re good to go,” he showed her, then delved into his pack again. “Next up an iPad mini in a ruggedized case and loaded up with as much USGS mapping as you can squeeze into it, a solar charger you can clip to the outside of your pack, and a small camping axe. Knives are fine but, if you’re not strong, an axe is a damn sight more effective.” Joel grinned and rummaged around in his pack again before pulling out what looked like a battered and blackened billy can set and spirit stove. “Finally, my old friend. MREs may be fine, but sometimes you just want a hot drink, or to cook something that doesn’t start out in a plastic bag.”

Cassie suddenly had a shopping list. Then two weeks later she and Hoover were sent out on their final exercise.

Frank Quinn and Sam Herbert were sitting on camping chairs by the fire pit when Cassie and Hoover staggered back into camp at dusk. She gave them both a blank look without saying a word, before carefully dropping her back pack and freeing Hoover from his working harness and booties. That done Cassie sank exhaustedly to the ground and started checking Hoover’s paws as she reached for her tub of paw balm.

Sam and Frank just grinned at each other. They remembered when they had been put through the wringer of the final assessment. Sam pulled a cold soda from the chiller box and wandered over to the young girl.

“Here you go.”

“Thank you.” Cassie accepted the drink and returned to carefully spreading the balm over Hoover’s paws before ever so gently massaging it into his pads.

“Oh and here’s your on call schedule. Welcome to the team Cookie.”

She looked up at that. “You mean we passed?”

“You just tracked someone for nearly eighteen miles over rough terrain, quickly stabilized their injuries and arranged a medevac on your own, all in under ten hours. Yep, you most certainly passed girl.”

“Oh… good.”

~o~O~o~

The first time Cassie got a live call out she ran around the apartment grabbing her gear and sprinting out to her SUV. Then she came back inside with an embarrassed look to Aunt Megan and Kath to collect Hoover, while they tried not to grin over their breakfast. The team quickly assembled and headed out… to sit around at the designated search co-ordination center before being stood down. An eight year old boy had left a note for his parents saying he was going up into the hills for an adventure. He turned up that afternoon at a friend’s house in Sierra Madre.

The second call out Cassie remembered to get everything first time. An elderly man with dementia had wandered out of his daughter’s isolated vacation cabin in the middle of the night. This time the team actually deployed onto the ground and were conducting a standard search pattern when a local PD officer found the gentleman, still in his slippers, walking on the side of the freeway.

“Is it always like this?” Cassie grumped as they made their way back to their transport.

Frank just grinned at her. “Nine times out of ten, yes,“ then turned serious. “It’s the tenth time when someone’s life is on the line that what we do counts. Just think of these as bonus training exercises.”

It wasn’t until her third call out that Cassie and Hoover got a chance to show what they could do. It was almost a case of deja vu for Cassie when they were briefed on a missing family leaving their car at the base of a hiking trail. This time a local deputy was able to gain access to their car without smashing a window, then Hoover was off, with Cassie and two of the team chasing to keep up.

Two hours later Frank, Joel and Cassie were desperately fighting to save the mother’s life after Hoover found the family a mile off the trail. She had slipped and impaled her leg on a shattered branch.

“Cookie, call it in, call in for an air medevac and find us an LZ. Joel, see if you can get a saw onto the branch to free Mrs. Harrington.”

Cassie wiped the blood from her hands and took a deep breath. ‘Steady girl, you can do this.’ She grabbed her radio. “Hello Pasadena SAR this is Pasadena K9 over.”

“Pasadena SAR, send over.” Cassie breathed a sigh of relief when Patti, their communications tech and Sam’s wife, replied. She quickly noted their co-ordinates on her GPS.

“Pasadena K9, Harrington family found at grid Sierra Whiskey four seven nine, two eight eight. Confirm location, over.”

“Pasadena SAR, I read back Sierra Whiskey four seven nine, two eight eight, over.”

“Pasadena K9, that is correct. We have one serious injury requiring air medevac. Adult female patient with major trauma and blood loss to lower right leg, over.”

“Pasadena SAR, acknowledge one requiring immediate medevac. Stand by.”

Cassie clutched the radio to her, willing a reply for an uncounted eternity.

“Pasadena K9, this is Pasadena SAR, medevac in bound, ETA one fife minutes, callsign Pedro Two Four MEDEVAC over.”

“Pasadena K9, acknowledge ETA one fife minutes, callsign Pedro Two Four MEDEVAC. Out.”

Cassie ran back over to Frank. “Fifteen minutes Frank. I’m just heading out to find an LZ.” Then she pulled out her map and turned to Mr. Harrington. “Sir, when you were exploring did you see any flat, open areas round here?”

He dragged his attention from his wife. “Huh?”

His daughter was a bit more switched on. “I did. Down past that weird looking tree.” She pointed.

“How big is it?”

“‘Bout the size of a soccer field I guess.”

“Come and show me.” She grinned at the young girl.

Cassie was back on the radio as the first beat of helicopter blades could just be heard. “Pedro Two Four MEDEVAC this is Pasadena K9, over.”

“Pasadena K9 this is Pedro Two Four MEDEVAC, send over.”

“Pasadena K9. LZ is at grid Sierra Whiskey four seven eight, two eight six. Casualty is three hundred yards north west. I am stood by to pop orange smoke on your call, over.”

“Roger Pasadena K9, pop smoke now, out.”

Moments later the dark shape of a military Blackhawk dropped into the clearing and four soldiers jumped out with a basket stretcher and trauma packs. Cassie waved her arms. “Guys over here!” Then she was off and running, leading them back to Mrs. Harrington.

It was growing dark by the time the team was back in the truck and heading down towards Pasadena. Cassie had rolled up her sleeves to stop Hoover licking at the blood they were liberally spattered with.

“Frank?”

“What’s up Cookie?”

“If I ever grumble about the false call outs again, just remind me of today okay?”

He let out a long sigh. “Cookie, that was a bad one.” He stared out the window for a bit. “Normally we just find people who have gotten into dumb situations and get them out. It’s rare we get something like today. I spoke to Sam earlier. He’s setting up counseling sessions for us when we get back. Oh, and Cookie? You and the hound did real good today. Mrs. Harrington would very probably have died if we hadn’t got there as fast as we did, or got her out as fast as we did.”

~o~O~o~

There were two more call outs Cassie went out on. In a way she was relieved that neither required her to do anything more than turn up, and both had another team find the missing or injured hikers. She still occasionally woke up at night shivering at the thought of how much had depended on Hoover and her that day. Dr. Carterton now spent as much time working with Cassie on her feelings after the rescue, as on her transition and upcoming surgery.

It was now less than a month until she was flying out to Philadelphia and her surgery. As directed, Cassie had stopped taking her estrogen and was already beginning to get the occasional hot flush; which was why she was in the shower at quarter to five in the morning when the next call out came.

“Cookie, we’ve got a private aircraft down and missing about three hours drive north. Get in as soon as you can.” Sam rang off without another word, leaving Cassie scrambling to get dressed.

Given all her recent practice, Cassie and Hoover were out and on the road within ten minutes, and pulling up outside the headquarters in twenty.

“Okay, load up team. I’ll brief you on the drive. We’ve got a real doozy.” Sam advised as he hustled everyone on board the team bus before jumping in beside Joel up front.

As they pulled out of the garage Sam turned round to continue his briefing. “A single engined Cessna, registration N-275AC, dropped off air traffic control’s radar at seven o’clock last night, en route from Reno to Los Angeles. It came down somewhere in the Sequoia National Forest northwest of Johnsondale.”

The team groaned. They’d done more than one exercise in that area.

“It gets better. There was one pilot and one passenger. The passenger is thirty eight weeks pregnant. Oh, and the cherry on the cake? The pilot is the Hollywood actor Matt Lloyd and the passenger is his wife, Chloe.” Sam let the next round of groans die down before he continued. “So we’re going to be swamped by the media and doing our thing live on TV, with a guaranteed casualty evacuation at the end for the lucky folks who find them. I’ll do my best to keep them off your backs. If they start hassling you just send them to me and try not to be too rude. We’ll be setting up in Johnsondale same as last time. The Park Rangers are co-ordinating the search efforts and last I heard both the Highway Patrol and the Air National Guard were providing some aircraft. If I find out more I’ll update you, but I suggest you grab some sleep on the way up.”

Cassie used the time to quickly text Kath and Aunt Megan and check she had the right map sheets loaded on her iPad mini, before snuggling back down with Hoover. She had a feeling today was going to be a long day.

When the team got to Johnsondale the normally sleepy little vacation site was already awash with other search teams, paramedics, cops, reporters and camera crews. Fortunately, someone had been smart enough to cordon off an area north of the RV park to keep the media at bay, but Cassie still pulled on a floppy bush hat and sunglasses before climbing down.

“Team, grab a comfort break, check your gear and hang loose here while I check in.” Sam advised as he headed over to the Park Ranger office.

“God, I love this job.” Joel muttered as he tried to stretch out the kinks from over three hours driving.

Cassie raised an eyebrow at that as she started to fit Hoover’s harness and booties. “Really?”

“Not on mornings like this.” He admitted with a grin. “But if I tell myself enough times I might just start to believe it.”

In the end Cassie only had time to make a quick trip to the facilities before Sam rejoined the team.

“Right guys. One of the helicopters picked up what they think is debris on a steep scree slope east of the Kern river, about twelve miles north of here. From the imagery the face looks like the usual dirty rock so we’ll have to rappel down. Our search area is one klick by two hundred. The good news is we are getting a lift to the top of the ridge. Cookie, we won’t know for sure what the ground looks like until we have eyes on, so you and Hoover come along. However if it’s anything like I think, you stay on board and return here to join Patti as our liaison okay?”

Cassie nodded and pulled out the doggy earmuffs and goggles for Hoover.

“‘Boots and Saddles’ guys. Our ride will be here in ten minutes. The LZ is at the turning place so let’s move.” With that he grabbed his pack and led off.

As always, the ride in the helicopter was fun and Cassie shared a grin with Joel as they lifted off. It was only minutes before they had arrived at the search area, and even Cassie could see it wasn’t suitable for Hoover. A forty degree plus scree slope covered in scrub that hid the treacherous footing was no place for a tracking dog. She glanced at Sam who just shook his head at her. ‘Oh well, at least I got a ride in a helicopter.’ She sat back and pulled Hoover close to let the rest of the team scramble out.

Once everyone was clear the aircraft lifted off and banked hard right. Cassie caught the grin on the crew chief’s lips and realized the flight crew wanted to mess with the newbie. She sighed and grabbed a spare headset. Once she’d settled it on her head, Cassie toggled the talk button.

“Which of you guys will be cleaning up the dog vomit after the flight?” She asked. She didn’t get an answer, but within moments the aircraft was once again flying straight and level as it climbed to a more reasonable altitude, while Cassie blessed Joel for that little gem on how to handle pilots, as she settled back down for the return flight.

A minute later the helicopter banked over even as her headset came to life.

“We’ve just spotted a gleam off something, so we’re going around to take a closer look Miss. By the way what do we call you?” Cassie could see the crew chief’s lips moving as he looked over at her.

Cassie grinned. “Pasadena K9 on the air, or Cookie if we’re being friendly.”

“Okay Cookie, hang on a minute.”

Cassie tried to look out the door as the helicopter swung round once again, but couldn’t see anything other than scrub and small stunted trees on the barren slope. Again the headset came to life.

“Cookie, we’re pretty sure there’s something there but it’s well inside the tree line. Any chance you can go and take a look see?”

“Sure, as long as you guys promise to hang around and pick me up. How far away is it?”

“About four hundred yards south west. Hang on…. Okay, we can drop you off here and hang around for ten minutes. That work?” Even as the crew chief was speaking the helicopter started to flare in preparation for landing. Cassie hung up the headset and watched until the crew chief gave her a thumbs up.

She unfastened her safety belt and jumped down to collect Hoover from the crew chief, before running, crouched over, to get clear of the rotor blades. A quick glance behind showed the crew chief pointing a direction, so she returned a quick thumbs up before slipping the muffs and goggles off Hoover.

“Let’s go boy.” Cassie started jogging in the direction indicated and soon ducked out of the hot sun under the tree line. Within moments she began to smell aviation fuel and angled more to her right. Another hundred yards and she came across the first wreckage; a wing torn off at the root. Cassie’s heart leapt into her mouth as she pushed on, following the now obvious trail of debris and splintered trees branches. Another fifty yards and the aircraft fuselage appeared. Cassie started sprinting. Moments later she was able to stare into the cockpit, and let out an explosive breath. It was empty.

“Anyone here?” She yelled as loud as she could. “Hello? Mr. Lloyd?”

Cassie pulled out her emergency whistle and blew hard three times, then stopped and listened. Nothing. She turned her attention back to the battered fuselage and looked inside. Open luggage was strewn around inside but there was no sign of blood or a body. Cassie looked over the outside and quickly snapped a picture of the registration, N-275AC, with her iPad, ’yep, this is it’.

“Come on Hoover, let’s get help.”

By the time Cassie got back to the helicopter she was completely out of breath so she just pulled out her iPad and showed the crew chief the image of the registration without even clambering back on board. After a moment of frantic talking to the flight crew he snagged a headset and handed it down.

“It’s there guys. Four hundred yards in. But no one’s on board and there’s no blood. The whole area stinks of aviation fuel so I guess they got out and tried to get a safe distance away. I tried shouting and using a whistle but there was no reply.” Cassie finally managed to gasp out.

Again the crew chief was looking towards the cockpit, talking to the flight crew on a different channel, before turning back to her. “Jump in. We need to get another team out here.”

Cassie rapidly shook her head. “No. They can’t be that far away. Hoover and I will try and track them while you get help. Remember, there’s a heavily pregnant woman out there.” When she saw he was about to argue Cassie pressed on. “I’ve got a satellite ‘phone, GPS, flares, trauma gear, water and food. At the worst I’ll just make my way back to the crash site.”

The crew chief gave her a reluctant look, then gestured for the headset. Cassie slipped it off and quickly made her way well clear of the rotors before crouching down and hugging Hoover close as the helicopter took off.

When the noise died away Cassie pulled out her floppy hat and Iridium handset even as she jogged back to the crash site.

“Patti, It’s Cookie… We’ve found it…”. Cassie glanced at her GPS, “grid Mike Charlie four four seven, two nine three… No, no one on board, no blood trails… No, I’m alone with Hoover, Sam’s somewhere North West… It looks like they got out and tried to find shelter… I’m going to try and find where they rested up last night… No, if I wait for more teams they’ll mess up any scent trails… Yeah, I know Sam won’t like it, but have you a better idea?… Yeah, I’ll keep my ‘phone on… thanks Patti.”

Cassie took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a long moment. Regardless of any celebrity, two, no, three lives were at risk, and it was now down to Hoover and her.

~o~O~o~

This time Cassie properly checked out the interior of the smashed up fuselage, distastefully snagging a couple of bits of clothing that would be useful for a scent trail as she did so. Then she looked around for footprints. Although Frank had given her a basic introduction to ground sign, it hadn’t been Cassie’s best subject. Eventually she spotted what could have been tracks.

“What do you think Hoover? Shall we go look?” With an embarrassed grimace Cassie offered some worn lingerie for Hoover to sniff. “Hoover, find it!”

He took off in the same direction as the footprints appeared to point, with Cassie hot on his heels.

Ten minutes later the stink of aviation fuel had gone and Cassie looked at a small depression where Hoover was snuffling around. In the middle a small bundle of twigs had been gathered but there were no signs of a fire. She pulled out her ‘phone again. “Patti? I think I’ve found where they stopped last night… About eight hundred yards south of the crash site... Oh, grid Mike Charlie four four six, two eight five. It looks like Hoover has picked up a scent trail… No, they have only had about four hours of daylight. I’d guess no more than seven or eight miles… Yeah, I’ll be careful… Bye.”

They hadn’t made it eight miles. It was more like three. When Cassie caught up with Hoover it was obvious why.

“Thank god you’ve found us! Chloe’s waters broke.” The man in front of Cassie looked nothing like the suave debonair movie actor of so many romcoms as he babbled at her. He turned to his wife even as Cassie approached. “Chloe, you’re going to be okay honey. It’s going to be okay.”

Cassie was already pulling out her ‘phone as she approached. “Patti, I’ve found both of them, grid Mike Charlie four two one, one seven three. Yep, grid Mike Charlie four two one, one seven three. Both alive, but I need immediate medevac for Mrs. Lloyd. Her waters have broken and she’s in labor… Got it… Call me when you have an ETA… Bye.“

Cassie dropped to her knees beside the ashen faced Chloe Lloyd as she pulled off her pack. “There’s a helicopter coming for you ma’am. Can you tell me how close the contractions are?” Cassie tried to remember the basic midwifery instruction they’d been given on the wilderness first responder course.

“Arghh!”

Even as Cassie finished her question it was obvious they were coming far too close together. ’Shit!’

Cassie started pulling gear out of her pack with feverish haste. Her entire focus now on the young woman and her baby in front of her. First her space blanket was spread out to get Chloe off the dirt.

“Matt, get behind your wife and support her. You’re her birthing chair, got it?” Cassie ordered.

Next she pulled on a pair of disposable gloves and grabbed a handful of sanitizing wipes. “Chloe, I need to clean you up down there to reduce the risk of infection okay? It’s going to feel a bit cold and maybe smart a little.” Before starting Cassie pushed her pack over to Chloe’s husband. “Matt that tube is for water. I need both of you to drink as much as you can. Encourage Chloe first, but don’t forget yourself.”

Five minutes and seven contractions later Cassie’s ‘phone rang again.

“Patti, I’ve got my hands full here! … Okay, fifteen minutes ETA. Revise the pax. It will be for two adults and one new born. Push Chloe! … I’ll call later Patti…. Well done Chloe, nearly there…”

When the helicopter touched down at the temporary LZ at Johnsondale it was swarmed by paramedics pulling both Chloe and Matt Lloyd, and their precious bundle, out and into the waiting ambulances. Cassie just sat there, her eyes closed and her hand resting on Hoover’s ruff.

“Miss?” A hand nudged her shoulder. “End of the line.”

The crew chief grinned at her and offered a hand as Cassie’s eyes cracked open. She pushed herself up unwillingly, allowing herself to be dragged from her seat.

“Come on Hoover. Time to find the guys.”

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Three ‘Womanhood’
Chapter 17 – Growing Up

 

---

Author's Note:Fame is fleeting, but heartache lasts an awful long time. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 18 – 3 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

It was three o'clock in the afternoon by the time the team had reassembled at Johnsondale and were able to get on the road. Sam had looked at the state of them, and declared that they would do the after action review when they got back to Pasadena.

“Oh, and the press conference.” He added.

“What press conference?” Joel asked. “We don’t usually do press conferences.”

Sam fixed his eye on Cassie. “We don’t usually have a pretty young teenager and her faithful hound, hunting alone across a barren wilderness to save a Hollywood star from a dramatic plane crash; then safely delivering his wife’s baby daughter with her own hands.”

Cassie winced. She knew what she’d done wrong. “Sorry Sam.” She offered meekly.

“Cookie, there’s a reason we never operate in less than teams of two, minimum. And don’t tell me that Hoover counts.” He held his glare for a long moment before he relaxed.

“However… this is probably the one and only time when it was the right thing to do, so I’ll let you get away with it. There is however, a price to pay.” His face now broke into a grin. “Ladies and Gentlemen, allow me to introduce the new poster girl of Pasadena Volunteer Search and Rescue; Cookie and her faithful hound Hoover!”

As the rest of the team burst into cheers and laughter, Cassie groaned as she turned to Hoover. “I knew we should have stayed in bed this morning!”

They were an hour out from Pasadena when Cassie had an idea. Impulsively, she pulled out her normal cellphone and called Paris.

“Hi Paris, it’s Cassie. Do you guys represent Matt Lloyd?… You do? Great! Paris, I need a favor…. Yes, I know exactly what just happened, I was there…”. Cassie winced and held the ‘phone away from her ear for a moment. “Jeez Paris! You nearly took my eardrum out… Yes, she’s cute… Yes, gorgeous blue eyes… How should I know? I don’t carry baby scales around with me… Paris listen, the media are going to be swarming all over us when we get back… Yeah, that was us… So can you get us some help before we arrive? … Thanks Paris, you’re a lifesaver!”

Cassie listened for a another couple of minutes. “Yeah, I know,” she sighed, “it’s not like I can hide it if they start digging… Okay, I’ll see you in an hour.”

Cassie ended the call and stared at the screen for a long moment as the rest of the team watched her curiously. Eventually she shook her head and looked up.

“Sam, that was an old friend of mine who works for Matt Lloyd’s agent. She’s going to show up to help us with the press conference. I figured that heavy duty media management isn’t exactly a normal requirement for the team?”

Sam just nodded. “I was wondering how we were going to cope. Good call Cookie.”

“There’s something else Sam. Claire already knows, but I need you guys to be aware before the media gets hold of it.” Cassie drew in a shuddering breath. “Um, I’m trans.”

She looked around to see everyone’s reaction, and was shocked when there wasn’t one.

Joel was the first to say something. “Cassie, you forget where I work. Who do you think had to read all the application essays for this year?”

Sam just shrugged. “Claire had to tell Frank and me in case there was a medical situation when we were training, or on a rescue.”

Cassie stared, round eyed. “And you didn’t say anything?”

He shrugged again. “What was there to say? You’re not the only one who’s LGBT on the team, and it wasn’t anyone else’s business.”

As expected, when they arrived back at the team headquarters the media were already there in force. The good news was that Paris and her team, with Cheryl following along, were also waiting.

She hadn’t even set a foot on the ground when Paris took charge. “Cassie, you’re with Cheryl. Cheryl, face and hair only, we want her looking real. Are you Sam? Great! I’m Paris Trulove from Barnes and Stokes. Now can I suggest that we do the conference in the garage in front of the trucks…”. Cassie didn’t hear any more as Cheryl chased her and Patti into the ladies for a lightning fast makeover and styling.

Before she knew it Cassie and Hoover found themselves in front of the cameras.

“Miss McCarrick, is it true you’ve only been on the team for a few weeks?”
Cassie nodded. “As a qualified support member of the team, yes. But we started formal training back in January, and the Pasadena Volunteer Search and Rescue team has a great training program. Before that I’d already spent a year as a K9 handler with another team and was qualified as an EMT.”

“Miss McCarrick, we’ve heard the guys refer to you as ‘Cookie’. Can you tell us why?”

Cassie shrugged and grinned. “What can I say? I like baking cookies. The guys love eating them. It stuck. If you hang around after we’re done here, I think there might be a box left upstairs.” There were a few chuckles at that.

“Miss McCarrick! Were you worried knowing that it was Matt Lloyd out there?”

“Of course I was worried! I was worried that there were two people and an unborn baby in danger in the middle of the wilderness. Who wouldn’t be worried?” Cassie replied, then allowed a little smile. “As for Mr. Lloyd’s acting career, it was only afterwards that I worried. My aunt would have killed me if Matt couldn’t finish his latest movie!”

The pack laughed appreciatively at her joke. This was all gold as far as ratings in LA were concerned.

“Even so, it was still pretty brave of you to head out after them on your own. It’d make a great scene for one of Matt’s future movies.”

Cassie grimaced at that. “Actually, it was pretty dumb,” she admitted as she gestured to Sam and the other guys around her. “We’re a team, and I’m the most inexperienced. I should have waited for back up. Sam and the guys were working a search pattern on a really dangerous scree slope north of where we eventually found the crash site. Patti was the one who called in the medevac. The Air National Guard crew were the ones who spotted the wreckage and investigated, while the Park Rangers co-ordinated everything that made sure everyone was in the right place at the right time; to name only a few of all the folks who contributed. The little bit Hoover and I did was because these guys trained us right.“ She again gestured to the team, “and, as you like the showbiz references, even then I messed up my blocking and went way off script.”

Again the pack chuckled at her self-deprecating joke.

“Cookie, what can you tell us about the delivery? How did Matt and Chloe handle the pressure of giving birth on the side of a mountain?” An older guy asked as he pushed his voice recorder forward.

Cassie’s eyes sharpened at the question. “Are you married sir? Have any kids?” She’d already spotted the wedding band, but waited until he’d nodded to both. “Could I suggest you check in with your wife if she’d like all the details of her time in the delivery room shared on TV?” The hapless journalist suddenly realized that all of the female reporters around him were now glaring. Then Cassie softened her gaze, “all I will say is that Matt and Chloe now have a beautiful baby daughter, and I was honored to be present, no matter the circumstances.”

Another journalist pushed through the crowd and jumped in next. “How do you think Mrs. Lloyd will feel when she finds out that it was really a boy, pretending to be a girl, who put his hands on her?” He demanded.

The room stilled immediately as the assembled reporters suddenly smelt blood in the water.

Cassie let out a long sigh. “I think what you meant to ask was ‘am I transgendered’. Yes, I am. I’m also a qualified EMT, and I, like everyone else here,“ she waved to the team once again, “volunteered to go out to help save lives at stupid o’clock this morning when you were still in bed. I’m guessing you’re a devout religious man sir, so you’ll be familiar with the story of the Good Samaritan? You might want to think long and hard about all of that story.” She paused to give him a long slow look before continuing. “As far as everyone else here is concerned, it’s a non-issue.” Cassie turned back to the rest of the media. “Any other questions?”

When the last camera crew and photographer had finally left, Cassie found herself swept up by an exuberant Paris.

“Cassie! You were brilliant! That line about Aunt Megan was an absolute gem. And the way you put that bigot down with the ‘Good Samaritan’ line? Have you ever thought about becoming a scriptwriter? Let’s get out of here and celebrate!”

“Hey, easy Paris!” Cassie laughed. “I’ve still got our ‘after action review’ to attend and get my chewing out. Then I seriously need to get an early night. Today started before five o’clock for me, remember?”

“Well, you just made some seriously powerful friends girl. The agency loves you, and I bet Matt and Chloe Lloyd will be calling soon.”

“I guess I’ve probably also made some serious enemies too. Remember my Dad? I just hope this doesn’t blow up and cause trouble for Kath or Aunt Megan.”

~o~O~o~

The requests for interviews and photo opportunities flooded in over the next few days, through both the team’s, and Paris’, offices. The only thing Cassie absolutely refused was to allow any at her apartment.

“It’s our home and family,” she had explained to Kath, “it’s not fair on you, and nothing to do with the Pasadena Search and Rescue team.”

Kath had pouted a little at that, but Aunt Megan completely approved Cassie’s decision. “Fame is fleeting,” she had told Kath, “but what is recorded will be out there forever. Do you really want your father, or some stalker, to have pictures of inside the apartment and details of your daily routine?”

Cassie also found herself returning to the Westridge School for Girls. Mrs. Thomas had refused to take no for an answer and, even more sneakily, had enlisted Kath’s help in getting her big sister to give a talk.

“Well young lady, when I said you’d be an example of what girls can achieve, I didn’t expect to see you on the front page of Entertainment Weekly less than a year later!” Mrs. Thomas exclaimed as she welcomed Cassie back to the school, taking time to give her a hug and make a fuss of Hoover. “Let me guess. You’re fed up of requests for interviews, and someone has already suggested making a biopic, and maybe an updated version of ‘Lassie’?” She just laughed at the dumbfounded expression on Cassie’s face. “I’ve been around this town long enough to know what happens; and more than a few of our students have parents in the business.” Then she ushered Cassie into the school theatre to set up.

Cassie’s presentation lasted forty minutes. To keep things light hearted she started with a cute picture of Hoover as a fluffy bundle of fur, and ended with the pair of them sprawling exhausted after one of Frank’s training exercises. As she expected, there were lots of questions about Hoover, and even more about the rescue of Matt and Chloe Lloyd and their new baby girl. Finally, she handed out some promotional emergency whistles Sam had ordered.

“Guys, these may not look like much, but they really are lifesavers. Six blasts with a minute’s pause is the international distress signal to summon help, and they can be heard at least half a mile away. They are also loud, and can be used to scare off a threatening animal like an aggressive dog, or even an attacker.” More than a few girls looked thoughtful at that. “Not all dangers are in the wilderness, so I always carry mine with my keys.” Cassie concluded.

That evening over dinner she asked Kath what her school friends had really thought.

“Well, they loved Hoover of course; that picture of him as a puppy had even ‘Grumpy Greta’ cooing. And they were really jealous that you’d saved Matt Lloyd and delivered his baby; although no one was impressed with the idea of getting woken up at five o’clock in the morning to do it.” Kath grinned. “Oh, they really liked the whistles. Mrs. Thomas had to remind everyone after lunch that they were ‘emergency’ whistles, not toys.”

“But was there anything about me? You know, being trans?”

Kath had to think for a moment. “Beth mentioned that Suzie Freedman in Grade 10 made a catty remark, but she’s a bi..witch anyway. I didn’t hear anything else. Why? Was it important?”

Cassie didn’t really have an answer to that.

She also got a lot of teasing from Team Leatherneck. More than a few of the posts on their private Facebook group had memes of Cassie and Hoover rescuing everything from Malik’s old work gloves to Snow White saving the seven dwarves (no guesses who posted that, as it was a professional looking hand drawn cartoon).

Those who were at college nearby started to visit more often as well. Malik, who was studying Public Administration at CalState in San Bernardino, now turned up every Sunday for dinner, while it was unusual for a week to go by without Michael or Hector coming up from UCLA to visit, especially if Cassie and Aunt Megan were trying one of Mama Ruiz’s recipes. Cassie would have thought it was just that they missed home cooking, if hadn’t been for the fact that the guys invariably asked if any of them had heard from her father or brothers.

When June arrived it was finally time for Cassie’s surgery.

Cassie had thought she was a compulsive planner, but over the past three months Aunt Megan had her beat hands down. Once they had the referral letters from Dr. Carterton and Dr. Feliz, they’d quickly decided that Dr. Christine McGinn was the best surgeon for her needs. A date had been arranged, and then there was no stopping her aunt. When she got together with Paris, Cassie thought they were writing a complete ‘how to’ manual.

Aunt Megan just nodded. “That’s not a bad idea sweet pea. I bet there’s lots of other girls who could benefit from this.”

“Uh? I guess so. And what’s with the ‘sweet pea’?”

“You call Kath ‘munchkin’ don’t you?”

“Yes, but she’s younger…. Oh.”

Aunt Megan just grinned and carried on. “I’ll drop you at LAX on the Tuesday for the direct flight to Philadelphia. Eric Carr will pick you up and take you to the guest house to check in and then on to the hospital. I’ve been in touch with your surgical team and have a full program of what will be happening during your stay. When it’s time for your return flight, again Eric will drive you to the airport and get you checked in. I’ve booked you a wheelchair at both ends on your way home, and your return ticket is first class. As soon as you’re home you will have to do an extra long dilation session as you will have missed at least one due to the flight. Oh, and Hoover will be banned from your room until you are fully recovered. Sick beds and dog hairs don’t mix.”

Cassie was a bundle of nerves when Aunt Megan’s car pulled up in front of Departures at LAX. She had already said her goodbyes to Kath, Aunt Megan and Hoover back in Pasadena, and couldn’t face any more tears. Both had wanted to come with her, but Cassie insisted that someone had to look after Hoover, and after many arguments, and promises to call every day, had finally got their reluctant agreement. At the drop off point Cassie gave a final hug to her aunt and semi-reluctantly hopped out. She was reaching for her case when a strong arm came out of nowhere and grabbed her.

“You didn’t think we’d let our famous hermana pequeña head off on an adventure without waving her off did you?” Hector told her as he wrapped her in a hug. Behind him Michael was pulling her case out of Aunt Megan’s trunk while Malik just stood there grinning, waiting his turn to hug their little sister.

“Fly safe sweet pea.” Aunt Megan called out. “We’ll be praying every day until you are home.” Then she pulled away, moments before one of the airport cops chased her off.

Cassie’s earlier sadness and worry vanished as she was pulled off her feet and hugged in turn by the guys. Then, with a bodyguard of the world’s best big brothers around her, she was escorted to her check-in.

~o~O~o~

At Philadelphia Cassie was met by an almost unrecognizable Eric. His hair was now an unruly mess flopping over his eyes.

“Hey! I’m an art student!” He laughed at her shocked expression. “If I didn’t look like this no one would take me seriously.” Eric told her as he dragged Cassie’s case through the parking lot.

“And how are you able to just take an afternoon off? Shouldn’t you be in classes or something? Not that I’m not grateful and all.”

“That’s my Cookie! Still the bossy little sister even when she’s a celebrity. Like I said I’m an art student. We’re supposed to be crazy and unpredictable; and I cleared it with the faculty and handed in all my coursework ahead of time, so stop nagging ‘Snow’.”

Cassie grinned as she followed him to his beat up old pick-up. “Okay ‘Bong’.”

Cassie was soon settled in to the recommended guest house, where more than one of the other girls, who were waiting for their own surgery, realized who she was. Cassie tried her best to be polite and friendly with everyone, but she was getting tired of being recognized and constantly asked the same questions. So it was a relief when Cassie found herself staring at the ceiling lights as the anesthetist asked her to count down from ten.

“Ten, nine , eight…”

When Cassie finally woke up all she could manage was a hoarse grunt. A hand waved a cup and straw in front of her nose. She reached for it greedily and started to suck down the tepid water.

“Whoa, steady there Cookie. Slow down or you’ll… oh well, it’ll wash.”

“Mister Carr. What did I tell you…”

Thankfully, Cassie slipped back into oblivion.

The next day she was more with it. She was grinning as Eric entertained the nurses and the other new girl she shared a room with, in typical Eric style.

“So there I was, fingernails still embedded in the dash. And as the dust settled found myself looking straight down the side of a canyon. While Cookie just pulls on the brake and asks if she should have slowed down before trying a bootlegger turn!”

“That’s not true! You had at least a yard clearance on your side.” Cassie protested weakly.

Eric just rolled his eyes to the titters of his audience.

Two days later Cassie was moved to the recovery facility, her ‘packing’ was removed, and it was time for the dreaded dilators.

“Jeez Cassie, stop waving them around! Do you want to give me an inferiority complex?”

“I thought this was the small one?” She teased back.

In truth Eric’s humor and support were exactly what Cassie needed to help her get through the next two weeks of messy, painful and undignified recovery. He turned up every afternoon after his classes, and stayed until he was thrown out by the laughing staff.

Before leaving California Cassie had thought she would have been bored to tears during the recovery phase, but between Eric, Skype sessions with everyone at home, and her dilation and hygiene regimes, she barely had time to cram everything in.

Then, at last, it was time to head home.

Eric had loaded everything into his truck before carefully escorting Cassie out and settling her in.

“Ready Cookie?”

“Yeah.” She grumped as he pulled away from the recovery center. “I never want to go through that again!”

Eric looked shocked. “I thought it was what you wanted?”

“The end result? Sure. It’s the process to get there that wasn’t fun.”

“But you’re all fixed now?”

Cassie smiled at how he’d put it. ‘Trust Eric to choose the exact right phrase. It wasn’t ‘reassignment’, ‘correction’, ‘transition’ or ‘confirmation’. As far as he was concerned it was just a woman’s ‘plumbing problem’ that was fixed now.’

“Yes Eric, I’m all fixed now.”

~o~O~o~

Despite Eric’s help, the wheelchairs and the first class seat, Cassie was exhausted when she finally saw Aunt Megan and Kath waiting for her in the Arrivals hall at LAX. She lit up with a big smile as she carefully hugged them both, but Aunt Megan wasn’t fooled.

“Straight home and bed.” She firmly declared. “We can talk when you have rested. Kath, you’re in charge of the bags.” Then she took control of Cassie’s wheelchair and led the way out into the California sunshine.

As they drove up to Pasadena Aunt Megan laid down the ground rules for Cassie’s convalescence. “For the next month I’ve limited visitors to between six o’clock and nine o’clock every day. The only exercise you will do will be with me at your side. No lifting, and either Kath or I will be holding Hoover’s lead. I’ve also bought Hoover his own bed, so from now on that’s where he sleeps.”

When they got home Cassie was overwhelmed, first by a deliriously happy Hoover, and then by the all the ‘congratulations’ and ‘get well’ cards, balloons and flowers. She abruptly burst into tears, and it wasn’t until Aunt Megan, Kath and even Hoover had all cuddled and reassured her that she started to get herself back together.

“Lots of people care for you and love you Cassandra.” Aunt Megan murmured in her ear.

“I never thought… I thought they just put up with me.” She sniffled. “I thought they were just being kind to a weirdo.”

“Enough of that young lady!” Aunt Megan’s voice was sharp. “You’re a courageous and pretty girl who has stood up for her friends and family, and fought through tough times to get here. And right now you are a seriously tired girl who is overwrought from all the excitement and travel, so it’s straight to bed for you missy and no arguments!”

Cassie tried to argue she was fine as Aunt Megan pulled her up and guided her into her bedroom, but her yawns kept getting in the way.

Within days Cassie learned exactly why Aunt Megan had been such an effective Head Nurse. Everyone, including Hoover, had quickly learned her word was law.

“Cassie, now I know where you learned to be such a bossy little sister.” Malik had teased her one Sunday afternoon, after he’d checked Aunt Megan was safely out of earshot. “You had a great role model!”

However it wasn’t long before the ugly swelling and discharges eased up and Cassie’s stamina started to steadily return, and that was when Aunt Megan decided it was time for ‘the talk’. She waited until Kath was at school before calling Cassie to join her in the living room.

Knowing what was to come, Cassie couldn’t help but try and joke. “I guess it’s time for the ‘birds and bees’ talk huh?”

“Birds, bees, ‘rabbits’, lubrication, protection, orientation, masturbation, oral, anal and everything else.” Aunt Megan calmly replied to Cassie’s utter shock. “I’ve already had these conversations with Kath when she was thirteen. I don’t think she was expecting me to be quite so graphic either; but that’s what you get when you have a nurse in the family.” She shrugged. “I also spent some time talking with Paris about issues specific to girls in your situation. Not just the physical and medical aspects, but also about relationships and feelings.”

Over the next week Aunt Megan quickly covered off all the physical and medical aspects before concentrating on the emotional. For Cassie it seemed as if Dr. Carterton and her aunt were tag teaming; each continually nudging her to explore her feelings and desires.

“Cassandra, it’s unhealthy to try and bottle these thing up.” Dr. Carterton had gently chided her; mirroring an earlier conversation with Aunt Megan. “You’re a young woman now, and your body and hormones have a big influence on what you think and feel. But to be in control you need to first admit what, or who, you want.”

The problem was that Cassie increasingly realized exactly who she wanted, and had always wanted; but knew that if she tried to demonstrate her true feelings she would push him away, or worse, turn his affection into disgust. She tried to look at other guys, and even girls, but every night only one face haunted her dreams.

By the third week home Cassie was beginning to get bored, but Aunt Megan had a plan for that too.

“Morning Cassie.” A familiar voice called out, interrupting her desultory channel surfing.

“Huh? Oh hi Joel. What are you doing here?” She hit the ‘mute’ button and started to get up, only to be waved back down. “Not that it isn’t nice to see you I mean.” She added as she realized what she’d said.

“You mean apart from missing your cookies?” Joel Cox grinned as he dropped onto the couch opposite. “Your Aunt Megan left me a message. Something about it being six weeks until the start of the semester and it being a waste for you to be stuck inside without anything to do.” He pulled a USB stick out of his jeans. “So I thought you might like an early sight of your freshman courses to make sure you hit the ground running.” He glanced over at the TV. “It may not be as interesting as reruns of ‘Project Runway’ but it will probably be a lot more useful.” Joel passed the stick over.

“Uh, thank you. No! I really mean it. I was just a bit shocked to see you. I thought you’d be busy with the team.”

“It’s actually been pretty quiet over the last month. Only three call outs and two of them were sorted by the time we arrived. Oh, thank you ma’am.” He added as Aunt Megan put a cup of coffee and a plate down in front of him. They chatted for a while about the team until he looked at his watch. “I need to get back to the department. We’ve got the final reviews of the course material for the semester. If you get stuck on anything, I’ve included my email, so don’t hesitate to get in touch okay?”

“I won’t and, thanks Joel.”

He leant over for a quick hug. “Don’t worry, you’ll be bouncing up and down the hills again in no time Cookie.”

~o~O~o~

Next up was a call from Paris.

“Cassie, are you and Hoover up for a day out tomorrow?”

“Why? What are you planning Paris? It’s not another photoshoot is it? I’m not exactly looking my best, and Aunt Megan is keeping me on a pretty short leash at the moment.”

“That’s okay, she can come too. It won’t be anything strenuous. A bit of sightseeing, some lunch and there’s a couple of folks who want to meet you is all”

Immediately Cassie was suspicious. “You’re planning something aren’t you?”

Paris laughed. “Okay, you got me. Matt Lloyd wanted to meet you and he’s on set filming over at Sony. So, what do you think?”

“Won’t we be in the way?”

“If you were, he wouldn’t be asking.”

“I better check with Aunt Megan…”

“Already done! There’ll be a limo picking up both of you, plus Hoover, at nine o’clock in the morning. Wear something pretty!” Then she rang off.

At dinner that evening Kath bounced from being excited about the outing to pouting that she couldn’t miss school to join them, and then back again. “So what are you going to wear? Have you got time to go shopping for something tonight? Can you get Cheryl to do your hair?”

Cassie burst out laughing. “We’re visiting and having lunch, not taking part Munchkin.”

“But you’re going to be meeting all those stars and I’ll be stuck in school!”

“Well, one of them at least. Don’t worry, I’ll try and get you a signed picture. I promise.”

The next morning a small black limo pulled up outside on the dot of nine o’clock.

“Come on sweet pea. Have you got everything?” Aunt Megan chivvied Cassie and Hoover out to the car. Then they were whisked away for the hour drive to the studio.

At the gate they were waved through and directed to a parking lot a mile away, to find Paris and an older man waiting.

“Hi Cassie! This is my boss, David Barnes.”

He offered a wide smile along with his hand. “It’s a real pleasure to meet you Miss McCarrick, and Hoover of course, if it wasn’t for you two I’d probably be out of a job now!”

“David is Matt’s primary agent.” Paris explained.

“Um, thank you sir, but there were lots of others out searching too.” Cassie offered.

He laughed. “I know, but the plane crash? Then a dramatic rescue by a pretty girl? Matt is now suddenly seriously in demand, and it’s down to you two.” He held his hand up as Cassie started to protest. “I know! It’s fickle and saving lives is way more important. But that’s Hollywood. Here, put these on.” He handed both Cassie and Aunt Megan visitor passes. “Now let’s go and find Matt and Chloe.”

There were more than a few funny looks when people saw Hoover, but David quickly led them through the sets and corridors inside the enormous building.

“Here we are.” He knocked on a nondescript door.

“Come in.”

“Matt, got some visitors for you.” David ushered them all through the door.

Matt Lloyd was already on his feet with a big grin as he swept down on Cassie. “Hey, Chloe! It’s our guardian angel!” He called out as he wrapped Cassie in a big hug.

He let her go only to allow Chloe to proudly present her daughter. “We’ve named her Isabel Cassandra.” She told a shocked Cassie. “We hope you don’t mind?”

The next hour was a whirlwind as Matt insisted on personally escorting Cassie and Hoover around the set before rushing off to a script review.

Over lunch Chloe let Cassie hold little Izzy.

“She is so adorable.” Cassie couldn’t take her eyes off the sleeping infant as Chloe beamed at the praise.

When Cassie reluctantly handed her back to her mother, Chloe bit her lip. “Matt and I were wondering. Would you mind signing a picture for Izzy? For when she grows up?”

At that Cassie started chuckling. “I thought it was supposed to be the other way round? But no, we’d love to.”

Matt managed to make it back with a studio photographer in tow, and soon Cassie had a small sheaf of autographed pictures, including one for Kath. Matt had written ‘Kath, thank you for sharing your big sister Cassie with Chloe and I when we needed her. Your friend, Matt’. He’d also pulled out a publicity shot of Cassie and Hoover on the side of a mountain, which Cassie eventually got Hoover to put an inky paw print on, before adding ‘Izzy, we were honored to be at your birth, even on top of a mountain! Your Mom and Dad were amazingly brave. Love, Cassie and Hoover.’

After that Matt and Chloe reluctantly said their farewells as David escorted their guests back outside.

“Oh, Matt forgot to mention it. A slice of the opening night revenues from this film is going to be donated to the Pasadena Volunteer Search and Rescue team. We’ll be expecting all of you guys on the red carpet at the Premiere a few days before.” He grinned at the shocked look on Cassie’s face as their limo arrived to whisk them home.

The next morning Aunt Megan dropped Cassie and Hoover off bright and early at the PVS&R headquarters.

“Morning Claire!” Cassie was bubbling over with her news. “Is anyone else coming in today?”

“You’re in a good mood.” The team’s recruiter and head of publicity couldn’t help but smile at the bouncy teenager. “Sam and Patti should be here in an hour. Any reason I should know about?”

“I’ll tell you when everyone arrives. Anything I can do to help in the meantime?”

For the next hour Cassie found herself stuffing envelopes until Sam came to find her.

“So what news do you have for us young lady?”

Cassie finished off the envelope she was filling. “Can Patti join us?”

Sam leant out the door. “Patti! Meeting!” He yelled down the hallway.

Cassie waited until her audience were assembled. “I got an invite yesterday to meet Matt and Chloe Lloyd.” She reached into her backpack. “They gave me this.” Cassie offered the rolled up tube to Sam.

“Hey pretty neat!” He admired the signed family portrait photo of Matt and Chloe Lloyd cuddling Isabel. Underneath was a hand written inscription. ‘To the guys, girls and hounds of Pasadena Volunteer Search and Rescue. You are all the real heroes. From three people you saved. Matt, Chloe and Isabel Lloyd.’ He proudly showed it to Claire and Patti.

Cassie grinned. “It gets better. A slice of the revenue from the opening night of his next film is going to be donated to the team.” She waited for the three of them to calm down from that news before continuing; trying hard to look somber. “Unfortunately, there’s a condition attached…”

Claire sighed. “Typical sponsors, demanding their pound of flesh.” She griped.

By this point Cassie was biting hard on the inside of her lip to try and keep a straight face. “I’m really sorry guys, but his agent insisted that the whole team had to turn up for the full red carpet treatment at the Premiere.”

Immediately Claire and Patti squealed like teenagers and started panicking about what to wear. When Sam tried to suggest they all wore the team uniform he faced an immediate mutiny.

“Samuel Herbert! If you even dare suggest that again you are going to be looking for a new recruiter…”

“And communications technician!” Patti added.

“And K9 team.“ Cassie offered in solidarity.

“Um, I guess I’d better leave you ladies to organize things then shall I?” Sam offered in surrender.

“Good choice, husband of mine.” Patti told his retreating back before grabbing Cassie in a bearhug. “Oh, you darling girl! I’ve always dreamed of going to a Premiere!”

After a month of recuperation Aunt Megan reluctantly allowed Cassie to start walking and driving on her own again, and she grabbed her new freedom with both hands. Soon she was grocery shopping (no carrying anything over five pounds), helping out with paperwork at the Search and Rescue team’s headquarters, visiting Paris and Cheryl, or even driving over to the small apartment Michael and Hector shared just off the UCLA campus, where she would spend an hour or so cooking or trying to keep on top of the mess.

“Cookie, you shouldn’t!” Hector once again tried to complain as Cassie pushed passed him to drop a chiller box into the kitchenette, before looking to make room in the freezer, and checking the expiration dates of the packages she found.

“Hector, you know I like being busy. And I cooked way too much last night, so I decided to freeze some portions for you and Mike so you’ve got something edible in here.” At that Cassie pulled out a half empty box of Spicy Chicken Wings that demanded they be eaten within a week… of last May.

Behind her the door entry buzzed and Hector had to reluctantly leave her to it. She was just putting away the last portion of lasagne when someone came into the living room.

“Hey Hector do you know when Mike will be back?” A female voice called out before spotting Cassie kneeling in front of the freezer. “Oh, hi there.”

Cassie looked up to see a tall pretty red head in daisy dukes and a baggy USMC tee shirt.

“Hi, I’m Sarah. You must be Mike’s little sister Cookie. Hector and Mike are always going on about you.”

Cassie struggled to her feet wiping her hands on her shorts as she did so. “Um hi, yeah I’m Cookie. Do you share with the guys?” She remembered to put her hand out.

“God no! I’ve got a place with a couple of girlfriends three blocks away. Mike and I share a few classes so we share notes and stuff.” Sarah eventually took Cassie’s hand. “Well, it’s nice meeting Mike’s little sister. We’ll have to get together sometime so you can tell me all the embarrassing stories from when he was growing up.”

Sarah looked over her shoulder. “Hector, I’ve dropped my lab notes on Mike’s bed. Tell him I need them back by the weekend okay?” She turned back to Cassie with a little finger wave. “Nice meeting you Cookie. I’m sure Mike and I will see you again soon.” Then she was gone.

Cassie didn’t remember much of the drive home that day. She also broke Aunt Megan’s rule about Hoover when she went to bed. She needed someone to cuddle way too much.

‘He promised to look after me and keep me safe until I was old enough to do it myself. He has.’

‘He promised to be my big brother, nothing more. And he’s been… still is… the best.’

‘I can’t expect anything else from him. It would be selfish to expect anything else.‘

‘He deserves a real girl, not someone like me. I knew this was coming. I told myself not to have silly dreams. I have to let him live his own life.’

Cassie kept on telling herself all that, over and over.

But it always came back to the same question.

’So why does it hurt so much?’

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Three ‘Womanhood’
Chapter 18 – Frosh

 

---

Author's Note:Dealing with parents can be difficult; unless you have a cunning plan. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 20 – 3 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

The new student orientation at CalTech was due to start on September 24th. So, as soon as the doctors had given her the all clear, Cassie tried to shrug off her anguish and threw herself into recovering her fitness, training with Hoover and getting ready for college. If Aunt Megan or Kath noted anything unusual in her behavior during those weeks after she returned from UCLA they didn’t say anything. Cassie hoped they put it down to her nervousness at starting college. If they even suspected that she was nursing a broken heart, she knew she couldn’t have handled their sympathy without falling apart.

Unwittingly, it was Sam who helped most with her need for distraction, as he made good use of Cassie and Hoover in those last few weeks of freedom. While the team were only called out on one rescue, Sam and Claire had arranged a series of visits to the local elementary and middle schools where Cassie, Hoover and he would give lessons on wilderness safety.

“… so Cassandra, can you tell the boys and girls what’s the first thing you have to do before you go into the wilderness?” Sam started doing the elementary school version of their little ‘show and tell’ to conclude their presentation.

“That’s easy Mr. Herbert. I’ve got to make a plan so I know where I’m going, what to do if something bad happens, and what I need to take with me.”

“And what do you take with you?”

Cassie pulled out a small pack and a pair of good walking boots from under the table. “First, all the stuff I need for my hike,” then she reached down again to lift up another backpack, “and all the gear I might need if something bad happens. The most important things are… water, a map and compass, good boots with ankle support, warm dry clothes and a waterproof jacket, a hat, a first aid kit, sunblock, a way to call for help, a flashlight and some food.” She pulled each item out of the pack as she named them, then nudged Hoover with her foot out of sight of the students. On cue he gave a little woof. “Yes Hoover, I know. That includes food and water for you too.” Cassie reached down to give him a doggy treat.

“So you’re ready to go now Cassandra?” Sam asked.

Cassie pretended to look shocked. “Oh, no Mr. Herbert! I never go anywhere in the hills without first telling a responsible adult exactly where I’m going and when I will be back.”

Then it was time to let the kids ask questions and say hello to Hoover in the elementary schools, or pose for selfies with him at the middle schools.

Michael, Hector and Malik were still all still frequent visitors so, despite her raw and lacerated heart, Cassie pushed herself to make sure she continued to tease and joke with all of them as she always had; greeting the guys with a smile and fussing over them. She did stop driving down to UCLA though. Instead, she made up care packages for them to collect when they visited. She didn’t want to meet the leggy redhead ever again.

When the new student orientation week at CalTech finally arrived Cassie no longer found herself waking up with a damp pillow.

Like hundreds of others that Monday morning, Cassie found herself wandering around the sprawling campus, staring at a blurry photocopied map, as she tried to find her way around. Then she grinned and kicked herself for being an idiot.

The next morning she turned up with her GPS on her wrist, paired up with the mapping app on her mini iPad, and started to capture data about all the routes around the campus.

When she met up with Joel, sorry, ‘Professor Cox’, for coffee that afternoon he roared with laughter at her ingenuity.

“Does that mean all your teachers have to provide an item of clothing so Hoover can track them down for seminars?” He chortled, attracting the attention of a couple of his colleagues.

“Anything I should know about Joel?” An elderly gentlemen asked from behind Cassie. On seeing who it was Joel sprang to his feet. “Good afternoon sir.” He waved to Cassie. “May I introduce Miss McCarrick who’s joining us as a fresher? Cassie, this is Professor Stone, our Head of Department.”

Cassie quickly stood up and offered her hand. “Good afternoon sir, and thank you for accepting my application.”

“I’m delighted you’re here my dear. Far too few girls decide on Mathematics as a Major in my opinion.” He glanced down at Cassie’s wrist. “Forgive me, isn’t a GPS a little unusual as a fashion statement?”

Of course that set Joel off into peals of laughter again, so Cassie was left to explain her idea and her background in search and rescue. By the time she finished there was a definite twinkle in Professor Stone’s eye. “Young lady I’m afraid your bright idea has just earned you your first research assignment. I’d like you to keep doing this all week, and then analyze the data to identify the underlying mathematical model to predict the most efficient routes around the campus.” He turned to Joel. “You’ll supervise of course? A short paper ready for Christmas?”

Joel swallowed. “Of course sir.”

“Well it’s been a pleasure to meet you Miss McCarrick. I might even call on you and your tracker dog next time I have a budget meeting. Some of my colleagues are notoriously hard to hunt down when I call one.” He chuckled at his own joke and headed off towards a hovering group of graduates, all eager to speak to the great man.

“Sorry Jo…Professor Cox. I didn’t mean to land you with more work.” Cassie apologized.

Surprisingly Joel grinned. “Nope, it’s a good thing. CalTech has always put a heavy emphasis on research. This project is pretty straightforward, and we could expand it into all sorts of uses.”

When Cassie looked puzzled Joel explained. “What we are looking at here is identifying the most efficient vectors to navigate around a piece of variable terrain through a mathematical model. Now, replace the campus as the variable terrain with, for example, the Sequoia National Forest, and add a third parameter such as limit of visibility for example?”

Suddenly understanding dawned on Cassie. “So we could generate the most efficient and quickest search patterns for any given piece of terrain dynamically!” She bounced in her chair with excitement.

“And direct robots more efficiently in manufacturing plants, inform driverless cars’ navigation algorithms and a host of other applications.” Joel concluded. “There’s already been a bunch of work done on this, but I think you’ve just found a project to keep you out of mischief for the next four years Cookie.”

The rest of the orientation week involved Cassie joining queues all over the campus, or going to meet and greets. She queued up for everything from applying for parking permits, to submitting piles of completed forms and picking up book lists. At the meet and greets it was the other way round, all sorts of people were insisting she join their group or club after they recognized her. At one point she thought a fight was going to break out between the Feminists, Caltech Women’s Club and the ‘Women in Physics, Mathematics and Astronomy’ (WIPMA), but didn’t get to see the end of that as she had to hide from the LGBT PRISM group and the Caltech Alpine Club who both assumed that because she was trans, or with PVS&R, it was compulsory that she join them.

By Friday she was seriously looking forwards to a quiet, relaxing weekend at home.

Unfortunately, life had other plans.

~o~O~o~

“Hi guys!” Cassie called out as she shucked off her shoes at the door. “I’m back.”

As usual Hoover greeted her first, happily insisting on her undivided attention even as he gave her a reproachful look for leaving him alone so long. Cassie tussled with him for a bit before dropping her backpack and purse in her room and briefly poking her head into the living area.

“I’m just going for a training run with Hoover. I’ll be back in an hour.”

“Cassandra, can you come in here for a minute please?”

Cassie froze at the tone of Aunt Megan’s voice. This time she looked properly; to see a tearful Kath snuggled up against her aunt’s side.

In moments she was kneeling in front of her little sister. “What’s wrong? Has someone hurt you? Who was it?”

Kath hiccoughed and cuffed her eyes. “Dad wants to visit.”

Cassie looked up at Aunt Megan. “But Kath can tell him no can’t she?”

Aunt Megan sadly shook her head. “She can refuse to see him. But we have to show it would cause emotional harm. The fact we allowed him supervised visits before would make that difficult.”

“When does he want to come?”

“He’s arranged a neutral supervisor for Sunday afternoon.”

“So you’ve said yes.”

“We didn’t have much choice sweet pea.”

Cassie’s eyes narrowed as she started to plan. She turned her attention back to Kath. “Munchkin? My promise still stands, as it always will. I’ll be right at your side to protect you, from anyone. You understand?”

“But wouldn’t it be better if you hide for the afternoon? We could pretend we still don’t know where you are. What if he attacks you? Or starts stalking you or something?”

“I think the reason he wants a visit now is exactly because he already knows I’m here. Let’s be honest, it’s not like I’ve been keeping a low profile recently.”

“I’m just worried he’ll try and do something.”

Cassie allowed herself a feral grin and reached up to give her little sister a hard hug. “Munchkin, we’ve both come a long way in the last five years. And we beat him then didn’t we?” She waited until Kath saw the look in her eyes.

“You really are hard core aren’t you Three Ess?”

“When it comes to keeping you two safe, you bet I am. Now, I have to make some calls, and I still need to get out training with Hoover.”

Dinner that evening was subdued, but Cassie tried to keep both Kath and Aunt Megan amused with her stories from CalTech. Soon she had them both laughing at her description of the three-way bitch fest she’d escaped from that afternoon. “Honestly, I didn’t know it was even possible to be so nasty to someone without saying a single rude word. They must have special classes or something!”

On Saturday, when Cassie got back from her morning’s shopping and Wing Chun class, she took advantage of both Kath and Aunt Megan being out to quickly strip, clean and reassemble her pistol and fill both magazines, before putting everything back in the safe. She also used some temporary picture hooks to hang several newly framed photos she’d picked up; all positioned prominently around the apartment. Finally she very carefully rearranged a few decorations and books.

When Aunt Megan got back she took one look at the new pictures and burst out laughing. “Not going for any intimidation at all then sweet pea?” She chuckled.

Cassie tried to look innocent. “I have no idea what you mean Aunty. They’re just pictures of some of our friends.”

“Matt and Chloe Lloyd I’ll agree. But the rest? All those guys armed to the teeth? Some with their faces pixilated? And talking of teeth, the picture of a snarling German Shepherd savaging someone’s arm?”

“That’s Hoover’s dad.”

“Really?” Aunt Megan gave Cassie a look.

“Well, it could be.”

Aunt Megan was still laughing. “Kath was right; you really are hard core when you put your mind to it. I assume you have other surprises lined up that I don’t want to know about?”

“Don’t forget Malik will be joining us for dinner. And Mr. Horsfells might drop by with some papers for me on his way home from church.”

“That it?”

“You did say you didn’t want to know Aunty Meg.”

“So I did.”

That evening Cassie and Kath vanished for an hour taking Hoover for a walk. When they got back there was a sparkle in Kath’s eye and a mischievous grin on her lips.

“…and remember, you’ve got to keep a straight face. No giggling.” Cassie ended up.

“Got it sis.” Kath was still grinning.

Cassie frowned. “Hmm…”

“He’ll be here, remember?” At that, both of them sobered up.

Aunt Megan looked at the two sisters. “What mischief are you two planning?”

“Just making sure no one gets any ideas tomorrow Aunt Megan. Just don’t be surprised by anything you see okay?” Cassie answered, a secret half smile returning to her own lips.

As always on Sunday morning, the three of them attended the nine o’clock service at Aunt Megan’s church before returning to the apartment.

“I’m sure someone is following us. I’ve seen that same blue pickup three times now.” Aunt Megan turned round to look behind.

“Really Aunty Meg? Maybe they’re just lost.” Cassie didn’t even bother to look in her mirrors.

Aunt Megan gave Cassie a suspicious look. “You don’t seem worried young lady.”

All she got was the same little half smile in reply.

~o~O~o~

Once home, the three of them got changed and started on lunch and chores. Aunt Megan noticed that Cassie had chosen a voluminous kaftan style top rather than her usual tee shirt, but decided to bite her tongue. First, she didn’t want to give Kath any more worries today, and second, she had said she didn’t want to know. On reflection that might not have been her best decision she decided, remembering when Carl installed all those covert surveillance cameras in Harbor City, but right now she was just going to have to trust her niece; and then make sure they had a full discussion before next time.

It was nine minutes after the agreed visit time when the doorbell rang.

They’d agreed that it would be best if Aunt Megan answered, while Cassie and Hoover stayed out of sight for a few minutes.

Aunt Megan pulled the door open. “Brian.”

“Megan.” He nodded. “This is Mrs. Barker from CASVSP¹. Is my daughter here?”

Aunt Megan couldn’t help herself. “Which one?”

Brian McCarrick suppressed a shudder. “Kathleen of course.”

Aunt Megan stood aside. “You’d better come in. Good afternoon Mrs. Barker, I’m Megan Noakes, Kath’s legal guardian. This way please.”

Brian looked around appreciatively. “Nice place. Renting this can’t be cheap.”

“I’m not renting.”

“You bought it?” Brian looked shocked.

“I didn’t. Your eldest daughter did.” With that, Aunt Megan led the way inside. “Kath, your father is here,” she called out.

The three of them stood awkwardly in the living room, waiting for Kath to join them.

Brian was having to do some serious rethinking. He had assumed that Aunt Megan would still be struggling with only her retirement income. The lawyers he’d hired before had promised him that she had only just been able to make ends meet, especially with her medical condition, and must have spent all her savings on legal fees. Now that his youngest son had come out of hiding as some sort of cross dressing faggot, she had to be seriously feeling the pinch. Brian however had been saving up for the last couple of years to afford his new lawyers, ready to turn the screws on and get his daughter back where she belonged. He definitely hadn’t been expecting such a swanky apartment in an upmarket part of town.

Mrs. Barker did her best to fill the silence. “Is that a signed photo of Matt Lloyd?”

Brian turned to see where she was pointing. He’d been looking at the photographs of tough looking military guys somewhere overseas.

“Oh that.” Aunt Megan couldn’t resist the name dropping opportunity. “He and Chloe are good friends with Cassandra. They even asked to use her name for their new daughter. She was christened ‘Isabel Cassandra Lloyd’, after Cassie saved them all.”

Before Mrs. Barker could close her mouth at that revelation Kath appeared. “Hi Dad.” She muttered.

“Hiya Sweetie!” He threw his arms wide. “You got a hug for your old man?”

Kath just looked at him. “I guess that depends on whether you’ve beaten anyone else into a coma recently.”

Brian froze in shock.

He was even more shocked when a voice came from behind him. “Kathleen! While our father may have a prison record, that is no reason to be rude or insulting. What do you think Mom would have said if she heard you talking like that? She would have had you writing out Deuteronomy Five at least a couple of times wouldn’t she?”

Kath cringed. “Sorry Sis.”

Cassie moved forward, with Hoover padding along close beside her, then held her hand out to the embarrassed Mrs. Barker. “Good afternoon ma’am. I’m Cassandra McCarrick. May I offer you something to drink? Coffee? Tea?”

“Um, that would be very kind. A coffee would be lovely.” The poor lady stammered out. “Is that your dog that was in the news?”

“Yes, this is Hoover. We’ve been training together for a few years.” Cassie pointed to a photo by Brian’s shoulder. “That’s Zeus, one of the top K9’s with the LAPD. Don’t you think Hoover looks like him?” With that Cassie smiled and turned to Brian. “Father? May I get you something? You used to like Kath and my cookies with a mug of coffee.”

“Huh? Uh, Yeah, thanks.” The sight of the pretty, self-assured teenager and imposing dog in front of him further disturbed what little balance he had managed to regain.

Just then the doorbell rang again. “I’ll get it!” Kath chirped as she scuttled for the door; leaving Cassie to deal with Mrs. Barker and her father. “Please, come and take a seat. I’ll just get your coffees.”

Aunt Megan followed, inwardly shaking her head. Brian was being played like a fiddle and he didn’t even realize it.

Within moments Cassie brought through a tray. “Here you are Mrs. Barker… Aunt Megan… Father. Please help yourself to a slice of cake or a cookie. Kath worked hard on them this morning.”

“Sis? It’s Mr. Horsfells.”

The lawyer came into the living room, trailed by Kath. “Good afternoon Miss McCarrick. I was just passing after church and thought I’d drop off the papers you asked for.”

“That’s very kind of you sir, thank you. Oh forgive me! May I introduce Mrs. Barker from CASVSP and my father, Mr. Brian McCarrick.”

“Your father? Well that really is a stroke of luck as I was struggling to find an address for you sir. On the advice of our financial planning team, the Misses McCarrick were eager to arrange for an audit of the money you are holding in trust for them. I’m sure you won’t have a problem with it. Let me give you the papers now.”

Brian suddenly found himself clutching a bundle of paperwork.

“If you’ll excuse me ladies, Mr. McCarrick. I do need to get home.”

“I’ll show you out Mr. Horsfells, I need to get back to my studies too. If you’ll excuse us?” Cassie smiled at the room as she led Mr. Horsfells to the door. Before leaving she called out. “Hoover! Schützen Kath!”

Hoover didn’t have a clue what that meant, but Kath was there and waving a doggy treat under the table, so he immediately decided she needed some company.

After Mrs. Barker had explained the rules for the visit to everyone and sat back, Brian looked over the coffee table at his daughter petting the big German Shepherd. He tried to think of something to say.

“So, uh, how are you finding Pasadena High Kathleen? Bit of a change from Middle School I guess.”

“I don’t go to Pasadena High. I’m at the Westridge School for Girls.”

“You got a scholarship to a fancy prep school? Wow! I always knew you were bright.”

Kath shook her head. “Cassie arranged and paid for it. Now I’ve got a real good chance of getting to college, as long as I can afford the tuition when I get there,” she added.

Brian swiftly changed the subject. “I heard from Jimmy a few weeks ago.”

“I thought he lived with you.”

“Uh, no. He left. He’s now a deckhand on a cargo ship.”

“How is he?”

“Real good. Seems like he’s having a great time.”

“And how’s Sean?”

“Uh, he’s fine.”

“What’s he doing?”

“Oh, this and that. Hey Megan. How’s the treatment for your Parkinson’s going?

Aunt Megan offered Mrs. Barker an apologetic smile. “Very well Brian, thank you for asking. My specialist has me on a new treatment which seems to be working wonders, so I’m still getting out and about. Of course your eldest daughter has been a wonderful help as well,” she glanced over to Kath, “hasn’t she dear?”

“Oh yeah, she’s been great. Except when she tutors me for Math.” Kath made a face at that.

Aunt Megan turned to explain to Mrs. Barker. “Cassandra’s major is Mathematics.”

The uncomfortable conversation, complete with long pregnant pauses, dragged painfully on for another hour until the doorbell rang again.

“I’ll get it!” Cassie sang out from down the hallway.

A few moments later Cassie led a haggard looking Marine, his utilities strangely devoid of all badges and insignia, into the living room. He looked around suspiciously.

“Sorry Mal. That’s my father and that’s Mrs. Barker.” Cassie offered.

He stared for a long moment, then finally relaxed. “‘Kay. You heard ‘bout Eric?”

“I saw him in hospital in Philly a couple of months back. He’s recovering.”

“Knew we could trust you. Hi Kath, Aunt Meg.” He grunted.

The two of them nodded back, speechless and goggle eyed at the conversation Malik and Cassie were having.

Brian stood up and stuck out his hand. “I’m Kath’s father. How come you know my daughter?”

Malik just turned to Cassie. “He cleared?”

Cassie gave a tiny shake of her head.

“That’s classified sir.” He turned back to Cassie. “Can I grab a shower l’il sis? The C17 back from…” He stopped himself with a look to Brian and Mrs. Barker. “My last flight wasn’t too comfortable.”

“Sure Mal. You can use the shower in my room.” Cassie agreed, then headed into the kitchen to start preparing dinner.

Brian looked across at Aunt Megan in bemusement, but it was Kath who jumped in to answer.

“Sis is working on some sort of real clever project for the search and rescue teams. There’s a bunch of other folk, like some sort of military, who are interested as well. They’re really cool guys, and not scary at all when you get to know them,” Kath shrugged, “it’s just that we’ve learnt not to ask too many questions.”

After that the conversation pretty much dried up.

Thirty minutes later Mrs. Barker was glad to escape from what had to have been one of the most excruciatingly painful supervised visits she’d ever had to do. She drove Brian McCarrick to the parking lot where he’d left his car, and thankfully dropped him off. Neither of them noticed the blue pickup that followed Brian McCarrick out of the lot.

~o~O~o~

Back in the apartment Malik, Kath and Cassie were wiping tears of laughter from their eyes as they sat round the dinner table.

“You three were outrageous!” Aunt Megan scolded them all, trying hard to appear angry.

“Every word we said was the truth Aunty.” Cassie finally got her giggles under control. “Unlike him. You spotted he didn’t want to talk about Sean?”

“No, he didn’t did he?” Aunt Megan frowned. “But you weren’t in the room when we…”

“Oops. Remind me to grab the hidden cameras and put them away.” Cassie saw her aunt’s deepening frown. “Hey, did you think I was going to leave any of you alone with that man, and not have a way to keep an eye on what was happening? I promised to protect you didn’t I?”

“Just make sure they are all gone before tomorrow young lady. And what was all that about with Mr. Horsfells?”

“Remember when Kath and I were running ‘Sassy’? And we had to put the money we earned in his bank account?”

“Which you managed to avoid doing most of the time.” Aunt Megan reminded her.

“Well, yes, but he was supposed to be putting our money into savings accounts for our college tuition. Between Kath and I it should have been about thirteen thousand dollars by the time we ran. How much do you want to bet it isn’t there any more?” Cassie asked. “Now he knows that if he shows up again we’re going to be asking for our money, or even sending lawyers to chase him.”

“But we don’t know where…”. Aunt Megan let out a long breath as she thought of something. “You may as well tell me the rest of it Cassandra.”

“Um, remember that blue pickup this morning? Mr. Horsfells helped me get a private investigator to keep an eye on us, just in case. Right now he’s following Brian back home so we’ll know where he lives.”

“You really are something else missy.” Aunt Megan huffed. “And you Malik! You’re supposed to be a responsible adult!”

“Hey! Like Cookie said, we didn’t tell a single lie. Compared with the revenge she organized for Hardcastle this was nothing.”

“Revenge? Hardcastle?” Aunt Megan shot a hard look at Cassie, then turned back to Malik.

Malik winced. “Ahh… I guess I shouldn’t have mentioned that.”

Cassie jumped to her feet. “I’ll just go and move all the cameras shall I?” She asked brightly as she rushed for the door.

Aunt Megan’s growl followed her out of the room. “Cassandra Marie McCarrick! You have some serious explaining to do young lady!”

Eventually Cassie and Malik managed to persuade Aunt Megan to see the funny side of what they had done to Stanton Hardcastle; particularly after Cassie pointed out that the only thing hurt was his pride, and what could have happened if they had tried to go through the courts. That his fine had also enabled the team to buy Hoover for Cassie didn’t hurt either.

Aunt Megan gave both Cassie and Malik a long look. “Any other incidents I don’t know about that you want to tell me you two?”

“Honest Aunty, that was the only time anyone tried anything the whole time we were in Oregon. After word got round afterward, no one else ever dared. And by the time the next new teams arrived, Hoover was already big enough to scare them off until they heard the story of the ‘rooftop twerker’.” Cassie assured her, praying that Malik would keep his mouth shut about her pistol.

“That’s right Aunt Megan. And don’t forget that everyone knew Josh was teaching her martial arts.” Malik added. Cassie let out a silent breath of relief.

“Okay, I’ll let it go this time. But Cassie? Next time your father decides to visit, we are going to sit down and discuss everything beforehand. Understand?”

“Yes Aunty.”

“Good. Now you two both have college tomorrow don’t you?”

Malik took the hint. “Yeah, I’d better head off. I’ll see you guys next week. Thanks for a great dinner Aunt Megan.”

That night, after Cassie was sure everyone had gone to bed, she slipped into her closet and emptied one of the magazines for her pistol, before making sure the safe was properly locked and covered over again. She then settled down in bed and started to read the papers Mr. Horsfells had given her. If Brian McCarrick went anywhere near a court or Kath again, he wouldn’t know what hit him until it was way too late.

No one was taking Kath away from her and Aunt Megan.

~o~O~o~

The next morning Cassie arrived at college bright and early for her first lecture, managing to get a seat close to the front. Around her the rest of the course slowly filled the lecture theater, but Cassie didn’t really pay much attention. During the orientation week a few of the boys had tried to talk to her, but Cassie found that she didn’t have very much in common with any of them. She didn’t know the bands they raved about, nor could she commiserate about similar experiences in High School. After spending so much time with the guys in Oregon the boys here had all just felt… immature. She’d also noted just how few young women were present.

Just as the lecturer was approaching the podium a late arrival skidded through the doors and grabbed the seat beside Cassie.

“Phew! Thought I’d never make it in time.” The new arrival dumped her bag on the desk and frantically tried to pull back her frizzy blond hair into a scruffy ponytail before rummaging to find a notebook. “Hi, I’m Kelly.” The girl finally stuck out a hand.

”Um, Cassie.”

“If you’re quite ready ladies?” Boomed over the speakers. “I’m sure your little social chit chat can wait until after this lecture.” Beside her Kelly winced and, when the professor’s attention turned away, silently mouthed an apology to Cassie.

It wasn’t the most interesting of lectures, and seemed to be little more than a rehash of AP Calculus BC, but Cassie dutifully took notes. At the end the professor put up a slide with details of his website and links to their expected coursework, then headed out with a final glare to the two young women at the front.

“God, I’m real sorry about that. The guy was a misogynist asshole anyway. Did you notice he didn’t take a single question any of the female students wanted to ask? You wanna grab a coffee?” By now Kelly was on her feet. “I need to stop by the rest room anyway. At least that’s one good thing about this course. With so few of us doing it there’ll never be a queue. You coming?”

Ten minutes later, and clutching a mug at the concession stand, Cassie was in shock. She’d never met anyone quite like Kelly Terrades. In the last few minutes Cassie had found out that Terry was sharing a room with another girl in Fleming House on Campus who was into Anime, was super excited to be in California, wanted to try out for the track and field squad, came from Portage, Wisconsin, had two older sisters and wanted to set up a women’s group for their year. Finally she stopped to draw a breath.

“So Cassie what about you? Which House are you in?”

“Um, I’m not. I live about ten minutes away with my aunt and little sister.”

“Oh wow! You’re a real Cali girl. You must know all the best beaches and stuff.”

Cassie squirmed. “Not really, most weekends I’m on call for the local rescue team.”

“Like that girl with the dog who saved Matt Lloyd. Cool! Do you know her? You look a bit like her I guess, but she has this ginormous, mean looking German Shepherd.”

Cassie automatically sprung to her partner’s defense. “He is not that big! And Hoover’s an absolute sweetie!” She thought about that for a moment. “Well, unless it’s bath time. He hates baths.”

“You mean you’re…?” For a rare (and brief) moment Kelly Terradas was dumbstruck.

“Seriously wow! My sisters are gonna freak big time when I tell them I’m friends with you. This is so cool! Coming here has got to be the best thing ever!”

By the end of the day, and lots of invitations to come and visit Kelly over in Fleming House, and to please please bring Hoover, oh and any hunky search and rescue guys she knew, and did she want to get together for a study circle on Thursday as Laura had already agreed? Cassie decided she’d made a friend.

After those first mad couple of weeks, life started to settle down. Even the call outs with the team eased off now the vacation period was well and truly over. Which was a shame as the ladies of PVS&R had a lot to discuss.

It was a late Sunday afternoon and there were six of them carrying the stretcher. Which was a good thing, even though the injured girl couldn’t have weighed more than a hundred and ten pounds, as they still had over a mile to go over rough terrain. Cassie and Serena, one of the other volunteers and a rock climbing instructor in her day job, were carrying the feet end, while Hoover ranged ahead.

“But why Cerise and Buff? I know they are the team’s colors but I’d have thought we’d look better with something striking like scarlet?” Serena continued the conversation that had been running amongst the team ladies for the last month.

“You’d really put Claire in scarlet?”

“Uh, I guess you’re right.”

“We all agreed to the LBD’s, but by having matching sashes, and bow ties and fancy cummerbunds for the guys, we’ll make a statement as a team but still look elegant.”

“And you’ve got your friend to get Matt and Chloe to go along with this?”

“Oh yeah! Apparently Chloe has a designer working something up. Paris won’t tell me what it is though.”

The girl on the stretcher had obviously been paying attention, despite her badly twisted ankle. “I think you guys will look great with Cerise and Fawn. My Aunt Heather had all of her bridesmaids in Cerise. It looks good with flash photography as well.”

Sam and Frank just looked at each other across the stretcher.

“Only six more days ’til the da… dratted movie. Think we’ll survive?” Sam muttered.

Frank just shook his head and plodded on.

The Saturday of the Premiere was manic from start to finish. After taking Hoover out for a good long run, Cassie had to enlist Kath’s help to persuade him he actually needed a bath. As usual, that ended up with both girls getting rather wetter than Hoover. Cassie only just had time to grab her own shower and clean up the mess, before heading off to the team’s headquarters where everyone was rendezvousing to get ready.

Once there Paris, Cheryl and her team immediately took charge. “Ladies! Dresses, lingerie and accessories are in the garment bags with your names. Grab them and change, then report back to Suzanne here. Gentlemen, your tuxedos are downstairs. But Cheryl needs to tidy up your hair before you get changed. There’s a list on the door with timings.”

Three hours later the whole of the PVS&R team were escorted out to three waiting stretch limos and Cassie and Hoover found themselves sharing with Sam, Patti and Joel, with Paris riding shotgun.

“Okay everyone, once we arrive you each get out and proceed in pairs up the carpet. You’ve got no more than sixty seconds on the carpet and you’ll start fifteen seconds apart. Cassie, Joel, you’re last. Cassie, at the top Joel carries on but you stop, turn round, and wait with Hoover. Matt and Chloe will be right behind so the pap’s can get some great shots of you all. Remember, from the moment the limo door opens, until you see me again, keep smiling, got it?”

Sam and Joel shared a grimace at that, but Paris caught it.

“Hey guys! Just think what you’re going to spend the donations on okay? And Joel, leave your bow tie alone, it’s fine.”

Then it was show time.

With one arm hanging on to Joel and the other attached to Hoover’s leash, Cassie managed to escape the Limo and straighten up before the cameras started. With all the flashes going off she was thankful that Hoover was used to the emergency strobes they used for helicopters. He merely pressed close and trusted her to get them both through this. Finally they got to the end of the carpet and Joel left her. She turned and, Oh. My. God.

Coming up the carpet were Matt and Chloe, and Chloe’s dress was stunning. A flowing empire line cerise gown with fawn accents and accessories. When the couple reached her, Cassie was immediately wrapped in a hug while Matt fussed over Hoover. Then it was time to face the assembled horde for yet more pictures.

On Monday morning Kelly and Laura were waiting in ambush outside their first lecture.

“Wow girl! For someone who says she isn’t a typical Cali girl, you so are!”

“Jeez, you should have seen Stephanie’s face when the cameras zoomed in on you and the hunky Prof Cox. I swear she was greener than the wicked witch.”

“And you got to cuddle up with Matt Lloyd too. I tell you, if looks could kill half the female students here would be up on murder one by now.”

Cassie just laughed. “Come on guys, we need to move it. I’ll give you all the goss at lunch. Did anyone have any problems with Prof Stiger’s questions on polynomials?”

~o~O~o~

Note 1. CASVSP - California Association of Supervised Visitation Service Providers.

A family spiralling out of control.
A child forced to grow up too fast.
Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself?


Book Three ‘Womanhood’
Chapter 19 – Co-ed

 

---

Author's Note: Cassie learns the lesson that no matter how carefully you plan, you can’t always protect those you love. Sometimes they have to stand up and fight their own battles. As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 20 – 3 UK Author

Photo by  Christopher Campbell on Unsplash
© Persephone 2019

~o~O~o~

After the Premiere Cassie suddenly found herself propelled into the center of student life at CalTech. It was rare for a week to go by without her receiving an invite to a party or some other event. Cassie was bewildered, and a bit afraid of her new found popularity. In Middle School she’d been ignored, and in Oregon she had known everyone and always had the guys close by to protect her. In the end she turned to Aunt Megan for advice.

“But how do I say no? All these people are being so friendly. It seems a bit rude to just turn them down.” Cassie asked plaintively as she cradled a mug of hot chocolate late one evening.

“You’ve got ‘ugly duckling’ syndrome sweet pea. Most of the pretty, popular girls learn how to deal with this in High School. Now that you have grown into a beautiful swan you’re having to deal with this later than most.” Aunt Megan advised. “All I can suggest is that you ask yourself three questions. Are these people inviting you because they know and like you personally, or do they just want your celebrity as some sort of trophy for their party? Second, while it is important you get out, have fun and enjoy yourself, can you afford the time off from studying? And finally, is it something that you really want to do? Who is going to be there that you know or want to meet?”

Cassie hunched her shoulders. “I guess. But how do I say no without appearing rude or stuck up and upsetting people?”

“Sorry sweet pea, but whatever you do, someone is going to be upset. It’s not your fault, that’s just people. As for turning invites down, the best way is to make a big thing of how grateful you are they invited you, and you’re really sad you can’t make such a great party because of work, family commitments or a prior promise you made.”

“But isn’t that like fibbing?”

Aunt Megan laughed. “It’s exactly like fibbing. But it makes people feel better about being turned down and helps make sure you aren’t seen as some stuck up cow.”

“Aunt Megan!” Cassie was shocked at her aunt’s language.

Aunt Megan just continued to grin. “Welcome to the world of being a popular girl sweet pea. Too nice, and you’re seen as a doormat. Too assertive and you’re a self centered bitch. The path between the two is narrow and shifting. Oh, and you always have to look good, keep your grades up and stick by your real friends. Then there’s the fun of dealing with boys chasing you, or you finding the right boy.” She reached over and gently took the empty mug from Cassie’s hands. “The only advice I can give you is to choose your friends very carefully, trust them absolutely and ask for advice regularly.” She got up and kissed a very confused Cassie’s forehead. “And having caused your brain to melt down for the evening, I think it’s time we both went to bed and got some sleep.”

The only thing that stopped Cassie from tossing and turning all of that night was when Hoover finally put a reproachful paw on top of her and pinned Cassie in place.

Of course the guys also had to tease their little sister following her Hollywood media debut. Two days after the Premiere Eric started to put up a series of fake movie posters on their Facebook group. ‘Cassie’s great adventure’, ‘Cassie come home’ and ‘Courage of Cassie’; all done in 1940’s kitsch with Cassandra in braids and looking like Judy Garland playing Dorothy. It didn’t help when Aunt Megan saw them and immediately asked Eric to sell her the originals.

The guys also made a point of coming over more often once Malik had spread the word about Brian’s visit.

“So Cassie, who’s this guy Joel you were hanging onto?” Michael asked as they all settled down with coffee after dinner.

“Professor Cox to me. He’s one of my teachers at CalTech, as well as being on the search and rescue team.”

“So you know him pretty well then?”

“I guess, he’s been mentoring me on my research project.” Cassie was petting Hoover and didn’t see the slight narrowing of Michael’s eyes.

“How old is he?”

“I never asked. I guess early thirties. It’s hard to tell with that beard. He’s a great teacher though; makes a real effort to make sure you understand stuff, unlike some of the others.”

Michael immediately changed the subject and started asking Kath about her new school. When he left that evening his hug for Cassie was shorter than usual before he turned and headed for his truck.

It wasn’t until Cassie was helping Aunt Megan that she had a chance to voice her thoughts. “Was there something up with Michael this evening Aunty? Did I say anything wrong? He seemed a bit… I don’t know, on edge?”

Aunt Megan was busy loading the dishwasher. “He did, didn’t he? Maybe he’s got mid-terms coming up?”

“Hmm… maybe.”

~o~O~o~

Meanwhile, college life went on. Cassie did accept an invite to Halloween at Fleming House, and much to the approval of Kelly, managed to get Malik to come along too. She wasn’t so impressed with her costume though. Based on Eric’s posters Aunt Megan and the girls had persuaded her to dress up as Dorothy, complete with sparkly red heels, and Hoover as a very large Toto.

“But he’ll never fit in my basket! And Malik, stop snickering at Hoover’s ribbons.”

“Shush, you all look wonderful, now go and have fun sweet pea.” Aunt Megan gently pushed all of them out the door.

Cassie was surprised to find that she did have a lot of fun that night.

And surprised Kelly and Malik in one of the corridors (or alleys, as they were called in Fleming) while they were getting to know each other very closely.

She also surprised herself with how much she was enjoying her course. She had always loved the challenge of studying, but her unexpected project was coming along far faster than she had hoped.

“So the basic modeling for calculating the most efficient routes is based on Dijkstra’s algorithm. The problem you’re finding is building a reliable model to accurately represent the impact of variable terrain on speed and energy expended? And linking multiple vectors together efficiently?” Professor Cox summarized as she presented her interim findings.

“Uh huh. The problem is balancing achievable speed with energy expended, and then discovering the most efficient path in a dynamic and uncertain environment. So I hunted around and found a paper from the 1970’s called ‘Destruction and Creation’ by an Air Force Colonel called John Boyd. It seemed to me that by building on Heisenberg’s Indeterminacy Principle we could apply real time feedback to calculating the impact of variable terrain, then using Naismith’s rule as a baseline.”

“So what is your next step?”

“I guess I have to write up the theory and then ask if I can do some practical data collection.”

“Sounds like you have a plan Cassie. I think Professor Stone will be very pleased with this. Well done.”

~o~O~o~

When the semester finished Cassandra was almost disappointed. She knew she needed some downtime, but the feeling of purpose, and the joy of learning, she’d experienced at college had almost become addictive. Equally she was going to miss her new friends.

“Hey! I’ll be back in a couple of weeks Cass. And we’ll catch up on Skype.” Kelly gave Cassie a hug before pulling her case out the back of Cassie’s SUV.

“Yeah, I know.” Cassie forced herself to give Kelly a big grin in return. “Just take care of yourself okay?”

“You too girlfriend, and thanks for dropping me off.” Then she waved and was off into the crowd outside LAX Departures.

For the first couple of days of the vacation Cassie kept herself busy with shopping for new Christmas decorations and presents with Kath; and Aunt Megan when she felt up to it. Their first Christmas party was at PVS&R that weekend, so Cassie had dragged Kath out for some serious retail therapy in preparation. They were just coming out of Victoria’s Secret and giggling when Cassie’s ‘phone went off.

“Jeez Cassie, I thought your last ringtone was bad. But ‘Let it Go’ from Frozen? What are you, twelve?” Kath snarked.

“Yeah, yeah…”. Cassie laughed as she pulled out her ‘phone. “Hi Cassie speaking.”

Kath watched as her sister’s face went suddenly hard.

“When was it filed?… Has a date been set?… The second. Uh huh… Uh huh… No, hit him with everything. No… let me speak to her first, I’ll call you back Mr. Horsfells. About an hour okay?”

The color drained from Kath’s face. “What’s wrong Sis? Has Dad done something?”

“Oh yeah, he’s done something. He’s just screwed up big style by trying to mess with my little sister.” Cassie snarled. “Let’s get home to Aunt Megan while Mr. Horsfells lets his attack dogs loose.”

When the three of them sat down an hour later, Cassie had already briefed them all on Brian McCarrick’s filing for a custody hearing in Orange County. He was claiming that Aunt Megan’s ongoing Parkinson’s, and Cassandra’s ‘sexual immorality and dubious past’ put Kath at risk, and were grounds to reverse the previous custody ruling.

Cassie held her hands up to stop the flood of questions from Kath and Aunt Megan. “Before you both start getting angry, just know that I was expecting this. They filed now to keep us off balance over Christmas. Maybe even not getting the court documents served on us until only a couple of working days before the court date. Fortunately Mr. Horsfells has had a tracking service watching for the name McCarrick in every filing in the state. We also have some plans ready for him.” Cassie pulled out her laptop.

“First, he didn’t respond to those documents Mr. Horsfells gave him, as we expected, so he’s going to be served for breach of fiduciary duty. Second, he’s drawn us up a set of temporary guardianship papers. If the two of you agree to sign it, then should anything happen to you Aunty Meg, Kath will still be safe with me. Third, do you remember I had a private investigator follow Dad home? He’s now living in a run-down trailer home and has had five jobs in the last four years. He also threw Sean out just six months after Sean’s release. The PI couldn’t find Sean, and we don’t know why he was thrown out, but it doesn’t exactly make Dad look like parent of the year does it? Finally, and only if you agree Kath, now that you are fifteen the court has to take your wishes into account. Just saying you don’t want to live with him won’t be enough; you will have to explain why. However, if you think you can handle speaking in court, I’ve pulled together some of the surveillance video footage from Harbor City. Like Dad repeatedly making you look after the jocks rather than doing your homework, the time when Sean tried to attack me, and when Dad was plotting with the Jocks about attacking Charlie.”

“I thought the DA decided there wasn’t enough evidence to convict Dad?” Kath asked.

Cassie huffed. “More like the DA was happy to take a plea bargain than do all the extra work. And in civil court the burden of proof is lower.” She picked up her sister’s hand and softened her voice. “The thing is munchkin, you would have to get up on the stand and tell the court what you want and why. It won’t be easy, or pleasant, so the decision is yours and yours alone.”

Kath didn’t hesitate. “He wants to hurt my big sister. He doesn’t care about me, or the fact I’m in a good school with my friends.” With that she took a deep shuddering breath. “Call Mr. Horsfells. I no longer have a father.”

~o~O~o~

It wasn’t much of a Christmas that year, and the court documents weren’t delivered until December 27^th; but on January 2^nd Cassie, Aunt Megan and Kath arrived in court with Mr. Horsfells and his intern. Outside, Malik, Hector and Michael waited, and watched their little sisters’ backs.

The Orange County family court was small. So Aunt Megan found herself almost next to Brian, with Kath safely between her and Cassie, while they all sat directly behind their attorneys. When the judge entered they all stood and Cassie could see the grin spreading on her father’s face as he recognized their judge.

Brian’s lawyers started; and it was brutal.

During their preparation Mr. Horsfells had repeatedly warned all three of them to say and do nothing inside the court unless directly asked, and to show absolutely no emotion, no matter what was said; but it was hard. More than once Cassie had to force herself to loosen a painfully tight grip on Kath’s hand after another vicious attack was made against her or Aunt Megan.

The first target was Aunt Megan, who they painted as an almost helpless invalid whose mental faculties were swiftly deteriorating, to the point she had no control over Kath, and who allowed Cassandra to entertain strange men in her bedroom while Kath was in the apartment. Then they turned their attention to Cassie.

“Carl McCarrick ran away from his family and refused to cooperate with the police investigating the attack on Charles Braybrooke, an attack that I would remind the court my client was never convicted of. He further failed to seek help from Children’s Services despite being a runaway, and sought some form of lifestyle we can only imagine, but which left him, only a few years later, able to afford a million dollar apartment.” Cassie struggled to keep her face impassive as the judge gave her a searching glance at that. The inference her father’s lawyers were suggesting was clear to everyone in the room. “Since resuming contact with the family the now named Cassandra McCarrick failed to reach out to their father, as one would expect, but sought to take advantage of the increasingly frail Miss Noakes, using her new found wealth to achieve an undue degree of influence over a helpless old lady with few resources, and to expose the innocent and underage Kathleen McCarrick to an inappropriate lifestyle and the presence of strange men making use of her bedroom. In the interests of protecting Miss McCarrick we would ask your honor to recognize the malevolent influence the former Carl McCarrick is exerting, and to act to restore an innocent young girl to the safety of her loving father’s home.”

Then it was Mr. Horsfells’ turn. He slowly stood, then turned briefly to give a little wink of encouragement to the three ladies behind him.

“Your Honor, you will of course have noted that counsel has provided no evidence for any of the unsubstantiated allegations they have made. Fortunately we have.”

Mr. Horsfells calmly presented a raft of evidence. Independent medical and psychologist reports confirming the health and mental wellbeing of Aunt Megan. A complete independent audit of the transactions for Cassandra’s cryptocurrency dealings, along with the relevant tax filings. Evidence of Deputy Rheinhart’s attempt to find and intimidate Cassandra. The letters of support for Cassandra from a church minister and a former Texas Ranger. Finally, and most embarrassing of all, a medical report affirming Cassandra’s sexual inexperience from both anal and vaginal penetration, plus the complete absence of any indication of narcotic use or sexually transmitted infections. Then he went on the attack.

“Your Honor, having comprehensively dealt with the salacious innuendo and inaccurate picture of the situation presented by counsel, we would like to present evidence about the behavior and situation of Brian McCarrick.”

Again Mr. Horsfells dispassionately presented his evidence. He started by reminding the court of Brian’s conviction and jail sentence for contributing to the delinquency of a minor, then producing the court papers already served on Brian for breach of fiduciary duty.

“Counsel would have you believe that Brian McCarrick is a loving father who puts the welfare of his daughter first. Why then has he refused to show how well he has looked after the money she earned and put into his trust to pay for her future educational needs? Why, when afforded the opportunity to visit his daughter every month, has he only made the effort to do so five times in the last five years? Perhaps he had more important things to do?”

Mr. Horsfells produced pictures of the run down trailer Brian was now living in. Then moved on to the private investigator’s report listing Brian’s regular visits to bars, and on one occasion, a lap dancing club. He added reports of Brian’s frequent changes of employment and his current finances before ending with the transcript of an interview with one of Brian’s neighbors, covering the violent arguments between Brian and Sean leading up to Sean being thrown out. “However your honor, this is all secondary to the well-being and wishes of Miss Kathleen McCarrick. As her counsel she has advised me that she wishes to address the Court under section 5.250 of the State of California court rules, given that she is now over the age of fourteen. Further, she is aware that opposing counsel might argue she has been unduly influenced by her sister, and has therefore provided both supporting video and documentary evidence to demonstrate such an argument to be without merit.”

Brian’s lawyers of course immediately insisted that she must have been coerced and coached into addressing the court, until the judge held up his hand. He turned to look at Kath.

“Young lady, do you wish to address the court?”

Kath pushed herself to her feet and nodded nervously. “Yes your honor. And no, I haven’t been made to do this. And Aunt Megan and Cassie told me that they mustn’t help me, and I wasn’t to even talk to them about it.” She swallowed. “Um, your honor, if you want I’ll even give my address under oath so you know what I tell you is the absolute truth. I’ve also got video evidence to back it up that shows exactly what kind of man my father really is.”

Everyone in court held their breath as the judge stared at the young teenager standing in front of him.

Eventually he came to a decision. “I’m prepared to allow the address. There is no need for it to be under oath.”

Cassie could see that Kath’s hands were shaking as she made her way forward. She wanted to cry with frustration and anguish as she watched her little sister close her eyes for a moment and take a deep breath.

“Your Honor, my father has not brought this case because he cares about me. Before he was sent to jail the only use he had for me was to cook and clean for him and the other criminals involved in the attack on Charlie Braybrooke. He has brought this case to hurt my big sister, because she did her duty and provided the evidence that sent him and my oldest brothers to jail. What he didn’t know was that I knew all along what Cassie was doing; and if she had been unable to give the evidence to the police, I was going to. What he didn’t know was that I had listened to him and the others as they repeatedly planned attempts to attack Charlie for nearly a year beforehand, and I had been telling Charlie and Peter everything I heard to help keep them safe. If you force me back with him, you will be placing my life in danger.”

Kath kept her eyes on the judge, even as sharp gasps erupted from behind her.

“Brian McCarrick stopped being my father on the day of my mother’s funeral. I became no more than a drudge whose schoolwork was less important than his meals. He had been emotionally abusing me for months before the attack on Charlie Braybrooke.” Kath turned and nodded to Mr. Horsfells. “This first video shows him demanding I stop doing my homework to cook snacks for three of the later attackers.”

Kath’s statement, supported by many of the same videos used in the original criminal investigation of Charlie Braybrooke’s attack, was damning. So much so that the judge, despite his known strong conservative leanings, not only threw the case out, but amended the original terms to deny Brian McCarrick any access to Kathleen McCarrick, and added an injunction restraining him from being within a hundred yards of their apartment or Kath’s school.

Outside the court Kath all but collapsed into the arms of her aunt and sister as her adopted big brothers circled round the three of them protectively. Aunt Megan just hugged her niece, wondering what Brian McCarrick would attempt next. She had been watching Brian closely throughout the hearing, and had seen his early smirk slip into confusion and finally into anger as his youngest daughter had addressed the court.

“You do realize Kath, that you and I have now joined Cassandra as people your father seriously hates. We are going to have to be super careful from now on.” She sadly warned her niece as Cassie drove them back home to Pasadena.

Cassie just hugged her little sister all that evening, then took Kath shopping the next day to the nearest outdoor store where she bought her both a large, and a purse sized, can of pepper spray.

~o~O~o~

The case had been an enormous strain on all of them, but most heavily on Kath. She had been the one at risk of being snatched away from her home, friends and family; and she had been the one to have to stand up and relive those awful days when she realized that her father was a monster.

Both Cassie and Aunt Megan watched as Kath withdrew into herself, wishing they could do more to take on her pain, and silently cursing the name of the man who would put his own daughter through that ordeal. Both also allowed a small sigh of relief when Kath slowly came back from the nightmare, as she settled back into the routine of school, dance and martial arts. However Cassie was determined to do something special for her little sister to make up for her lost Christmas and lost innocence… and this time she brought Aunt Megan into her plans.

The first few months of the New Year saw all three of them alert and cautious whenever they were outside the apartment. Cassie even went so far as to arrange for additional discreet CCTV cameras covering their parking slots and front door; then she had the door to her walk-in closet upgraded to turn it into a panic room.

As Spring break approached, life had settled down enough for them to stop worrying about every strange car or sudden noise. Cassie and Aunt Megan once more put their heads together and warned Kath not to make any commitments for the vacation.

“Okay guys, what are you planning?” Kath finally asked, a week before school let out.

“We thought we could all do with a little trip.” Cassie grinned.

“But aren’t you on call for the team? And what about Hoover?”

“Sam and Patti promised to look after him, and I asked for a week off the schedule. We’ll also need to go shopping this Saturday.”

“Uh, how come?”

“Well I don’t know about you, but I certainly don’t have enough swimsuits and bikinis for a week on Honolulu.”

Kath looked disbelievingly from her sister to her aunt to see if they were kidding. When she realized they weren’t, she burst into uncontrollable tears of happiness. She’d never been outside California in her life.

Despite being fifteen Kath was like a little kid on the six-hour flight; especially sitting in business class. She pestered her aunt and sister with what they were going to see and do, until Cassie just gave her a guide book and told her to plan one of their days. That managed to keep Kath quiet for all of an hour.

The hotel they’d booked into was gorgeous, with lots of pools, bars and a very upmarket spa, but first they just wanted to unpack and relax after the long flight. Aunt Megan took one room, with the girls sharing next door.

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” Cassie cautiously asked both Kath and Aunt Megan.

“Well I’m not sharing with Little Miss Hyperactive here. I need my beauty sleep.” Aunt Megan firmly declared.

“Yeah, come on sis. It’ll be fun. Sisters are supposed to share.”

“But what about…”

Kath cut Cassie off. “You’re my sister. The judge said so, the doctors said so, and I say so. End of discussion. Now dig out your smallest bikini and let’s go turn some boys into slobbering wrecks!” She declared.

Aunt Megan heard that. “No one’s going anywhere until you’re both covered in sunscreen and I’ve approved the bikinis girls!”

It was a wonderful holiday. Kath found it hilarious that her hard as nails big sister could be so shy in a bikini, at least until Cassie slowly relaxed and even started to join in Kath’s games of deliberately sashaying past a group of guys. They did all the usual tourist things, from Waikiki beach to the USS Arizona and visiting the Iolani Palace, as well as just lazing around and flirting. Cassie had no idea where Kath had learned that particular art, but she soon ended up taking notes, much to Aunt Megan’s amusement and approval.

When they finally got home, tanned, tired and happy, and were reunited with an ecstatic Hoover, they all agreed it had been exactly what they’d needed. Then it was heads down studying for both Cassie and Kath as their end of year exams loomed.

“So girls, what are you going to be doing over the summer?” Aunt Megan asked a few days after they’d got back, when the books had been put away for their usual family quiet time before bed.

“It’s our busiest time of the year for call outs. Then I’m going to be using the rest of the time for collecting data for my project, so even if I’m not on call, I’ll be helping Patti with the communications. Sam’s also trying to talk me into doing a rock leader’s course with Serena.”

“What about you Kath?” Aunt Megan turned her attention to her youngest niece.

“Uh, apart from my usual classes I thought I’d just hang with my friends.”

“You don’t want to go to a summer camp?” Cassie asked.

“We can’t afford for a…”. Kath’s voice tailed off as she saw the smirks on her Sister’s and Aunt’s faces.

“Apparently there’s a month long Ballet Camp with the LA Ballet Academy.” Aunt Megan pushed a brochure across the coffee table, then winked at Cassandra.

“Oh look! Here’s an audition booking form with your name on it for this Saturday.” Cassie dropped the form on top of the brochure. Both Cassie and Aunt Megan had to stop their teasing at that point as they were both mugged by a deliriously happy Kath.

For Kath, despite the awful start, she decided it was turning into the best year of her life, and she cherished every moment of it. Her friends had been so jealous when she told them about Honolulu. Then, when she’d passed the audition for the summer camp, she felt like she could dance on air.

Over the summer she barely gave a thought to the bitter and twisted soul who had called himself her father.

~o~O~o~

Kath’s Junior year came far too soon for her, but she remembered Cassie’s promise of a car so, with that incentive in front of her, she had no problem diving into her books. It was no surprise that she was hard at work one evening when her big sister knocked on her door.

“Come on in sis.”

“It’s getting kinda late munchkin. What’s with all the studying? Have you got tests coming up?” Cassie asked as she plopped down on Kath’s bed.

“Not really,” Kath sighed. “I just had a couple of ‘Sassy’ kits to make up, and it was my turn to cook. I just wanted to finish this homework off early because I’ve got dance class tomorrow.”

“I was going to ask you about ‘Sassy’. How much is it making a year now?”

Kath turned back to her laptop for a few moments. “Uhh… last year, about four thousand net.”

“And how much time does it take a week?”

Kath frowned in thought for a moment. “No more than seven or eight, maybe nine hours.”

Cassie suspected it was more but let it slide. “So, you’re making about seven dollars sixty an hour when the minimum wage is eleven? And you’re helping out Aunt Megan a lot more too?” She asked.

Kath was immediately defensive. “Hey, I’m on top of all my schoolwork! You’ve seen my grades.”

“I know you are munchkin.” Cassie agreed with a smile. “And that was one of the things I wanted to talk to you about. Your birthday is in December and your report card is great, so we need to think about what type of car you want.”

“I thought you’d just get a junker so I don’t have to take the bus.”

Cassie snorted. “Do you really think I would ever put you in something old and dangerous that breaks down a lot? Now I was thinking something sensible with a warranty and reasonable insurance that will keep you going through college and med school. Maybe something like a Toyota Camry Hybrid.”

“A new car?”

“Uh huh.”

“But that would cost…”

Cassie jumped in “…a lot less than I would willingly spend to keep you safe and happy. And that brings me back to ’Sassy’. How would you feel if I suggested you close ‘Sassy’ down so you have more free time to see your friends and have fun, and allow me to give you an allowance of, say, a hundred dollars a week?” She could see Kath preparing to object, so pressed on. “The thing is, we both know Aunt Megan is getting more frail, and we are going to have to take on more. But it wouldn’t be fair on you to expect you do that and keep up ‘Sassy’. All I’m suggesting is that I hire you away from ‘Sassy’ for something like minimum wage.”

It took Cassie the rest of the evening to eventually persuade her little sister to agree, but by the time she went to bed she was satisfied Kath would go along with her plan. Now, all she had to do was persuade Aunt Megan to allow her to hire someone to come in for a few hours during the day while she and Kath were in school and college. Cassie lay quietly, stroking Hoover as she started to build her plan.

Linda Collins was delighted with her new job. She had been an ER nurse until her two boys had come along, but now that both were in middle school and her husband often away as a contractor, she had been getting bored. To find a role that she could do, and still be able to be home for her boys after school, was exactly what she had hoped for. The fact she was spending time with Miss Noakes, who had been the Head Nurse when she’d been in training, was just the cherry on top; after she’d gotten over her awe.

At first Aunt Megan had been quite annoyed with Cassie when she realized how that young lady had sneaked Linda into their home “…to help with getting ready for the Christmas parties”. Then of course Linda and Cassie had conspired for Linda to ask Aunt Megan for cooking lessons over the following couple of months. That girl knew how much she loved teaching someone to cook. So now it was too late.

Of course, it had been getting pretty lonely in the apartment during the day when both of her girls were out, even with Hoover for company; and she didn’t feel comfortable driving nowadays. So having Linda take her places made sense really, and sometimes it was just nice to sit and chat with someone who shared her background.

She was right about Cassie though. That girl was far too much like her mother. Aunt Megan smiled at the recollection of a young headstrong Marie Noakes. It would be Cassie’s twenty first birthday next month. Perhaps she could persuade Kath, Linda and a couple of Cassie’s adopted big brothers to help her plan something special?

~o~O~o~

“Hi Guys! I’m home.” Cassie kicked off her ankle boots even as she called out. As usual Hoover had barrelled into her; this time managing to land a slobbery lick on her cheek before she could fend him off. “Ugh! Yeah, I love you too Hoover, but can’t you get what ‘no tongues’ means? Hey, guys? Anyone here?”

Aunt Megan stuck her head round the corner with a broad smile. “Cassandra. You’ve got an hour; barely. Get yourself prettied up young lady. Tonight we’re going out for dinner. My treat.” Then, before Cassie had a chance to ask any questions she was being hustled into her room as Aunt Megan took control. “Oh yes, Kath is driving us tonight.”

Cassie grimaced. “Really?”

“She needs the practice.”

“Lots and lots of practice.” Cassie snickered.

“I heard that!” came a grumpy shout from down the hallway.

“Less talking, more moving. Both of you.”

It was actually an hour and ten minutes before they all managed to make it to Kath’s electric blue Toyota.

“Are you sure the restaurant will be okay with Hoover?”

“I checked when I made the reservation. They are animal friendly.”

“And where are we going? You didn’t say.”

Aunt Megan grinned. “No I didn’t did I? Don’t worry, we’ll be there in a few minutes.”

Cassie was even more surprised when Kath pulled up outside a busy Lupita’s and dragged her and Hoover inside. “But Hoover…” She never got to finish the sentence.

“Surprise! Happy birthday Cassie!”

Everyone in the restaurant jumped up and called out at the same time. Only then did she look around properly. On her right Sam and Patti were sharing a table with Joel, Frank and Serena. Behind them Hector was waving alongside, no, it couldn’t be, yes it was, Brandon and Norm. On her left Malik and Kelly were grinning madly, with Michael and Sarah beside them. Further back Paris and Cheryl were sharing a table with, oh my god, Matt and Chloe Lloyd and David Barnes, while at the next table Charlie and Peter were grinning at her alongside Mr. And Mrs. Braybrooke.

Cassandra could feel the tears pricking at her eyes as she spun round to her aunt and sister.

“Darling Cassandra, did you really think we would let your twenty first birthday go by with just a small family dinner?” Aunt Megan asked even as she hugged her niece. “You have far too many friends and family who love you, who all absolutely refused to allow that to happen.” A tissue was gently pushed into her hand. “Now dry those eyes young lady and let’s go and have some fun!”

It was a truly wonderful evening and Cassie barely had time to take a bite of food between all her friends coming over to congratulate and make a fuss of her. At the end of the evening Michael managed to get Cassie into a quiet corner alone.

“Cassie, I have another present for you,” he murmured as he pushed an envelope into her hand. “Do not open it until you are alone at home. Promise?”

Confused, and slightly giggly from her first glass (or two) of champagne, Cassie just nodded, kissed Michael’s cheek, and pushed it into her purse.

She almost forgot about it until the next morning when she was switching purses. Inside the envelope was all the paperwork, already filled out, for her to apply for a firearms permit and register the pistol still hidden in the small safe in her closet.

There was a small handwritten note attached. ‘As soon as you’re registered we will get you back on a range to practice. Your father may have been beaten in court, but he’s still out there. M’.

Cassandra By Persephone A family spiralling out of control. A child forced to grow up too fast. Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself? Book Three ‘Womanhood’ Teaser for Chapter 20 – The Project

---

Author's Note: She’s baaaack! After a three year intermission during which time I managed to squeeze in a brief teaching career explaining the joys of the ‘Fetch, Decode, Execute’ cycle, or the mysteries of non-collusive oligopolies to bored teenagers, I have now finally decided it’s time to take writing seriously and finally bring Cassandra’s odyssey to a suitable conclusion. I have mapped out the remaining story arcs and completed the first of the four remaining chapters. Here’s a small teaser to reintroduce our heroine.

As you can see there is an updated picture of Cassie and Hoover. I recently commissioned an artist to take the earlier photo of Cassandra, add five years and include Hoover in his working harness. I hope you like it.

As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 18 – 3 UK Author
Artwork © Rik Rawling 2022 and commissioned by the author.
Story © Persephone 2018 - 2022

~o~O~o~

Cassie took a moment to carefully ease her shoulders before nodding her head; her braid bouncing on her shoulder. It had been nearly two years since she had been on a range, but now, under Michael’s guidance, it was all coming back to her.
“Okay, this is a rapid fire practice. On the command ‘Go’ pick up your pistol, chamber a round, then empty the magazine into the target in front of you as quickly as you can. Ready?”
She scowled at the sinister masked figure on the paper target and recalled the moment that Stanford Hardcastle had stormed into her room back in block 22. Her eyes narrowed. “Ready.”
Michael took a pace back from her side. “Go.”

Ten minutes later Cassie and Michael were back in the main gun store attached to the indoor range, clutching a handful of poster sized sheets and her pistol case, only to be met by the cheerful owner and a few of his regulars; all eager to share their experience with the pretty young girl who had rented a firing lane. “So, how did the little lady do?” He nodded to the folded targets in Cassie’s hands.
Michael just shrugged. “Not too bad. Just shaking out a few cobwebs.”
“Well, let’s see how you got on Missy” the owner all but demanded.

Cassie gave a tight smirk and let the top half of the target unfold. The image of a balaclava wearing gunman was marred by three small holes; one in the arm and two in the chest. Around her the shooting store regulars just nodded, pretty much what they had expected from a girl. Then Cassie allowed the rest of the target to unfold as she watched her audience. As one, every man present winced as they took in the shredded remains of the target’s crotch.

“I’ve got it down to a six inch group at ten yards. What do you think?” She asked innocently.

Outside in the parking lot Michael grinned as they loaded everything into Cassie’s SUV. “You really know how to make a first impression li’l sis. That was as funny as the first time you did it back in Oregon.”
Cassie shrugged. “Psychological warfare. If I come back here on my own, I won’t be pestered by a bunch of horn dogs. You taught me that Michael.”

“Yeah, good point. But now we need to get you home and see if Aunt Megan has calmed down and is ready to forgive me for getting you a pistol.”

Cassie shuddered. “Just remember, you only fitted the gun safe last week. If she finds out it has been there since she moved in I’ll be grounded until I’m thirty.”

The argument had been simmering ever since Cassie had revealed that she was now the proud owner of a firearm a month after her birthday party.

As a nurse Aunt Megan had seen far too many horrific injuries caused by guns to be comfortable with one even nearby under lock and key.
“Those things are dangerous!” She had stormed at her niece.
“So are the five criminals we put in jail.” Cassie retorted. “All of who are now out and at least one of them knows exactly where we live.”
“But we already have cameras, locks, those mace thingies and Hoover. Why do you need a gun?”
“Because if they come after Kath, you or me again, you can bet they won’t be carrying just a junior baseball bat.”
Cassie let out a long sigh. “Aunt Megan, you saw the look of naked hatred Brian shot at Kath and I as we left the court last year. Do you really think he’s going to stop?”
“But you have that private investigator keeping an eye on him. We’ll know if he is planning something.”
“He knows about the investigator now, so he’ll be careful. Anyway, both Kath and I were secretly watching out for Charlie from inside that man’s home, and they were still able to put him in hospital.” Cassie reached forward and took Aunt Megan’s bird like hands in hers. “I know what an awful thing a gun is. But I also know I made a promise to Mom to keep Kath safe; and that promise now includes you. I will however, also make you a further promise. The pistol will stay locked up apart from properly supervised training and will truly be our last resort.”

Aunt Megan took a long look into her niece’s eyes and realised that no matter what she said, that was as good as she was going to get. Cassandra really was her mother’s daughter.

Cassandra By Persephone A family spiralling out of control. A child forced to grow up too fast. Is there any room left for a young girl to find herself? Book Four ‘Relationships’ Chapter 20 – The Project

---

Author's Note: This is a rather longer chapter than I originally envisaged, about a third longer than usual and almost enough to make me split it in two. There is also quite a lot of strange technical jargon included; the minutiae of search and rescue procedures plus the esoteric tools and language used by software developers. For a bit of fun I did include a few ‘easter eggs’ in the chapter for those in the industry to try and work out. In a few days I will add a short blog for those who, like me, are obsessive enough to want to know exactly what tools and techniques our intrepid duo actually used.

As you can see there is also an updated picture of Cassie and Hoover. I recently commissioned an artist to take the earlier photo of Cassandra, add five years and include Hoover in his working harness. I hope you like it.

As ever please be tolerant of my failings, and forthright with your criticism. ~Persephone

Current Score: US (and Irish) Readers 18 – 3 UK Author
Artwork © Rik Rawling 2022 and commissioned by the author.
Story © Persephone 2018 - 2022

~o~O~o~

Cassie took a moment to carefully ease her shoulders before sharply nodding her head; her heavy braid bouncing on her shoulder. It had been nearly two years since she had last been on a range, but now, under Michael’s guidance, it was all coming back to her.

“Okay, this is a rapid fire practice. On the command ‘Go’ pick up your pistol, chamber a round, then empty the magazine into the target in front of you as quickly as you can. Ready?”

She scowled at the sinister masked figure on the paper target before her as she recalled the moment that Stanford Hardcastle had stormed into her room back in Block 22.

Her eyes narrowed.

“Ready.”

Michael took a pace back from her side. “Go.”

Ten minutes later Cassie and Michael emerged back into the main gun store attached to the indoor range, clutching a handful of poster sized sheets and her pistol case. They were met by the cheerful owner and a few of his regulars; all eager to share their experience with the pretty young girl who had rented a firing lane. “So, how did the little lady do?” He nodded to the folded targets in Cassie’s hands.

Michael just shrugged. “Not too bad. Just shaking out a few cobwebs.”

“Well, let’s see how you got on Missy” the owner all but demanded.

Cassie gave a tight smirk and let the top half of the target unfold. The image of a balaclava wearing gunman was marred by three small holes; one in the arm and two in the chest. Around her the shooting store regulars just nodded, pretty much what they had expected from a girl. Then Cassie allowed the rest of the target to unfold as she watched her audience.

As one, every man present winced as they took in the shredded remains of the target’s crotch.
“I’ve got it down to a six inch group at ten yards. What do you think?” She asked innocently.

Outside in the parking lot Michael grinned as they loaded everything into Cassie’s SUV. “You really know how to make a first impression li’l sis. That was as funny as the first time you did it back in Oregon.”

Cassie shrugged. “Psychological warfare. If I come back here on my own, I won’t be pestered by a bunch of horn dogs. You taught me that Michael.”

“Yeah, good point. But now we need to get you home and see if Aunt Megan has calmed down and is ready to forgive me for getting you a pistol.”

Cassie shuddered. “Just remember, you only fitted the gun safe last week. If she finds out it has been there since she moved in I’ll be grounded ’til I’m thirty.”

The argument had been simmering ever since Cassie had revealed that she was now the proud owner of a pistol a month after her birthday party.

As a nurse Aunt Megan had seen far too many horrific injuries caused by guns to be comfortable with one nearby, even under lock and key.

“Those things are dangerous!” She had stormed at her niece.

“So are the five criminals we put in jail.” Cassie retorted. “All of who are now out and at least one of them knows exactly where we live.”

“But we already have cameras, locks, those mace thingies and Hoover. Why do you need a gun?”

“Because if they come after Kath, you or me again, you can bet they won’t be carrying just a junior baseball bat.” Cassie let out a long sigh. “Aunt Megan, you saw the look of naked hatred Brian shot at Kath and I as we left the court last year. Do you really think he’s going to stop?”

“But you have that private investigator keeping an eye on him. We’ll know if he is planning something.”

“He knows about the investigator now, so he’ll be careful. Anyway, both Kath and I were secretly watching out for Charlie from inside that man’s home, and they were still able to put him in hospital.” Cassie reached forward and took Aunt Megan’s bird like hands in hers. “I know what an awful thing a gun is. Truly I do. But I also know I made a promise to Mom to keep Kath safe; and that promise now includes you. I will however, make you a further promise. The pistol will stay locked up apart from properly supervised training and will truly be our last resort.”

Aunt Megan took a long look into her niece’s eyes and realized that no matter what she said, that was as good as she was going to get.

Cassandra really was her mother’s daughter.

~o~O~o~

Apart from the drama of ‘the gun’, life and college had quickly settled back into routine. Cassie was still on call with PVS&R and had been on four weekend training exercises and three call outs before the end of her first sophomore semester; though fortunately only one of those had caused her to have to leave a lecture. And, as Professor Cox had been seen rushing out alongside her, the student counsellor had merely rolled her eyes the next day and caustically asked that ‘…next time Cassandra, please make an effort not to disturb the other students in the class if you have to leave.’ Oh, and while she agreed that Mussorgsky’s ‘Night on a Bald Mountain’ was very appropriate as the ringtone for a mountain rescue team, just perhaps Cassandra could maybe put her ‘phone on mute next time she was in class, rather than have it blaring out like her personal movie sound track as she ran for the door?

A properly subdued Cassie winced, and promised that the ‘phone would definitely be on mute in future classes.

The one thing that was increasingly coming to dominate her life was the ‘simple’ little research project that the head of the department, Professor Stone, had innocently dropped on her in her very first week of the course. It had grown from that first short paper into a monster.

The data collection that Cassie and the other volunteers had carried out with PVS&R over the summer vacation had allowed her to validate her original hypothesis. Then, one evening as the team were driving back from a call out, she and Joel Cox started a silly session of ‘what if?’, with everyone offering up both sensible and off-the-wall ideas for a practical use of her base algorithm. With the rest of the team egging her on, Cassandra had reluctantly agreed to extend the original project and see if she could turn it into an application that could be used for real by search and rescue teams; with Joel continuing to act as the project supervisor.

That led to the next victim being captured by the monster just before the Christmas break, even as she was innocently reading a technical journal in the library.

“Kelly?” The auburn haired temptress wheedled as she slid into the chair opposite her target/best friend.

“Huh? What’s up Cassie?”

“You know you’re really getting into the object oriented coding module?”

“Yeah?”

“And you know we have to do a programming project for next year?”

“Uh huh.” Kelly finally looked up from her article. “Isn’t it a bit early to be thinking about that though?”

“Well, you know you wanted an invite to meet all the hunky search and rescue guys?” Cassie dangled the carrot she thought most likely to appeal to her friend.

Kelly lowered her journal suspiciously. “I’m listening.”

“There’s a party at Patti and Sam’s this weekend. If you wanted to come with me, we could butter up Joel when he’s not being Prof Cox and get him to agree that we work together on my search and rescue app. That way you can ogle, sorry ‘meet’, all the younger guys on the team, and have a cool project to work on.”

Kelly narrowed her eyes as she thought about it.

Cassie threw out another lure. “And of course, it has the personal interest of Professor Stone.”

Kelly laughed. “Okay, you win. If we can get Prof Cox on board and the eye candy is as good as you claim, I’m your girl.”

After the Christmas break Kelly soon found herself spending her weekends halfway up the side of various mountains, interning with Patti as PVS&R’s newest communications technician, or sharing the dining room table at Aunt Megan’s, as she and Cassie struggled to turn an ingenious little algorithm into something actually useful. She also, to her dismay, found herself as PVS&R’s latest training aid.

“Oof!”

“Sorry ‘bout that Kel. Won’t happen again.” Jerry, the newest trainee volunteer for PVS&R drawled an apology as he swung the basket stretcher clear of an overhang. “Now don’t you worry none, we’ll have you down lickety-split missy.” He offered the helpless girl a grin, dimples suddenly softening the rugged curve of his jawline, before looking down to check the pitch of the rock below.

Despite the temptation to admire her rescuer, Kelly squeezed her eyes closed as the sky spun above her, helpless in the tight confines of the stretcher as it slowly twisted and dropped down the sheer cliff.

“Jerry” she growled, her eyes still tightly shut. “Why do you still insist on that annoying fake cowboy drawl? We all know you’re a corporate lawyer out of Boston.”

“Well now ma’am, it’s all about putting y’all at ease. Way I see it, I reckon if’n you have to put your life in summ’ns hands you’d feel right better with a cowboy holding the reins than some prissy east coast lawyer.” Jerry answered as he eased the tension off the descender, allowing the basket to slip another ten feet. Kelly tried not to whimper.

An eternity later Kelly felt the basket settle on the ground, moments before something cold and wet nuzzled her cheek. Her eyes flashed open in shock. “Hoooveerrrr! Urgh! Dog slobber!”

“Sorreee, he’s just checking you’re okay.” Cassie chirped as she and Jerry worked with swift efficiency to free her friend from the basket. “Hoover, leave her alone,” she chided.

Jerry finally reached down to offer Kelly a hand up. “So, did it work?” He grinned as he effortlessly pulled her to her feet; his accent once again clipped and precise. “Frank thought it would be an interesting psychological experiment.” His arm slid around Kelly’s waist, offering welcome support for her rubbery legs, even as he noted the narrowing of her eyes. “Hey! Don’t blame me.” he pleaded. “I know I can’t do an accent worth a damn.”

Kelly thought about that for a long moment, even as she savored the feeling of standing on firm ground. “Alright… I’ll let you off,” she murmured as she continued to lean into Jerry’s muscled shoulder.

Cassie turned her face away, unable to hide her grin, as she continued to coil and pack up the ropes and equipment.

By the middle of February Cassie and Kelly had their first prototype almost up and running.

“So what will we call it?” Kelly asked over the table as she cross checked a list of global variable names against their matching SQL aliases.

“Call what?” Cassie muttered distractedly. “Ah hah! Gotcha!” She quickly tapped at her keyboard for a moment and sat back to observe the results. “Uh… why didn’t that work?”

“The program.”

“What about the program?”

“What’ll we call it?” Kelly pressed.

“Dunno. I’ll think about it… Hey Kells, come and have a look at this. I’m trying to get the locus to conform to the DTED overlay as well as the base topography, but the trace keeps on vanishing below the overlay, can you see what I’m doing wrong?”

“That’s it!”

“What? You haven’t looked at it yet.”

“The name.”

“Huh?”

Kelly let out an overly dramatic sigh and shook her head. “Sometimes Cassie… The name for the program; it’s perfect!”

“You’ve lost me.”

“‘Locus’ you idiot!”

Kelly was still bubbling with the new name as she explained it to Kathy and Aunt Megan over dinner that night.

“Well it sounds kinda cool, but what does it mean?” Kathy asked as she snagged another taco onto her plate. Kelly grinned at her partner in crime. “You’re the mathematician, you explain it.”

Cassie rolled her eyes as she hastily swallowed the bite she was chewing. “A locus is a fancy term for a line between a number of co-ordinates that satisfies an equation.” She grinned, “gotta hand it to you Kells, it is pretty appropriate… hey! You little sneak! You got the last taco!”

~o~O~o~

The first field test of ‘Locus’ came when the team deployed for a weekend training exercise up into the Sequoia National Forest on a chilly February morning, only a few miles from Cassie’s ‘adventure’ with Matt Lloyd and family. So it wasn’t surprising that by the time the team bus finally arrived in Johnsondale Cassie was trying hard not to growl at her team mates.

“Enough already!” she finally snapped. “Just remember that we could still be driving to jobs in the old trucks. Remember? The ones where suspension was an optional extra?”

“Ut Oh… someone’s going to miss out on cookies.” Patti chortled, having been very careful not to join in the gentle ribbing Cassie had been subjected to on the journey up.

Before anyone could add another snarky comment the bus door swung open.

Frank briskly climbed inside and rapped his clipboard on the dash to get everyone’s attention. “Okay people, ‘Boots and Saddles’. We have three training exercises to complete today and there’s a low pressure system moving in from the north west. So the sooner we get moving, the less wet we’re all going to get by tonight.” A number of exaggerated groans met his pronouncement.

“Hey! You all know my favorite saying?” Frank grinned. “If it ain’t raining….”

“It ain’t training!” Came the chorus from the bus.

“Okay, exercise one is for the new guys - working with a K9 tracking team. Scenario is discovering a vehicular accident with no pax found immediately on site.” A few muffled sniggers came from the back of the bus. “Your job is to scout the site for casualties without compromising any scent markers. If you feel it necessary, call in for the K9 team and then work with Cookie and Hoover to find and recover any pax.” Frank glanced up from his clipboard. “Patti? You and Kelly can be our rabbits. Any questions?”

Getting none he flipped a sheet. “Exercise two is for everyone less Cookie and Hoover. Same scenario as before but this time without the K9. We conduct an expanding sector search to locate the initial accident site. Assume we have already completed a Mattson consensus to confirm the POA. Then we carry out a creeping line search to find the casualties. Once that’s completed we’re going to try something new and have a chance to play with our shiny new toys.” Frank reached into a cargo pocket and pulled out a ruggedized tablet. “Same as scenario two, but this time we will be following a computer predicted search pattern that ‘hopefully’,“ he grinned at Cassie and Kelly, “dynamically adjusts for changes in AMDR to redefine the effective sweep width. Again, any questions?”

Phil, the other trainee volunteer that year, raised his hand. “AMDR?”

“Average maximum detection range. Goes up and down depending on ground cover, weather conditions, light levels, the victim’s clothing and so on. Got it?” On receiving a nod Frank dropped the tablet back in his pocket. “Okay folks, time’s ticking, let’s get to it.”

By the time the team finally were able to start with the experimental search pattern the rain Frank had promised had arrived. A chill February drizzle that seemed to know exactly how to defeat even the most expensive Goretex rain gear in its mission to soak any humans it encountered. Hoover had quite sensibly deserted Cassandra at the first spots of wetness, and was providing moral support to Kelly and Patti in the snug and dry communications tent.

The exercise did not go well.

During the after action review in the motel dining room that evening both Cassie and Kelly sat as far from the front as possible and slouched low in their seats.

“We missed the dummy twice!” Joel, normally so supportive of his students, but now tired and irritable from the long day, complained bitterly as he toweled off his face and head. “There’s no way we could have seen it from that angle.”

“I’m all in favor of new technology, but there’s a reason the tried and trusted systems are used.” Jerry agreed, not noticing the hangdog looks Cassie and Kelly both sported.

Frank however, did.

“Whoa! Everyone. You really expected a perfect search pattern on the very first time that we trialled a brand new, even revolutionary, technology?”

He made a point of catching the eye of every member of the team and was pleased to see the two girls perk up a little at his words. “First ya’ll need to recognize what went right. We were able to share a search pattern with everyone… in real time across ten square miles. We were able to re-task team members, again in real time, as new information came in. We could track everyones’ location, also in real time, which makes it a heck of a lot safer for us. And when we did finally pinpoint the casualty everyone was aware and we were able to get the right support there fast should we have had to conduct a foot recovery.” He took a gulp of his coffee, then grimaced when he realized it had gone cold. “I’m pretty darned pleased with how it went. Now… let’s lose the grumps and think about some sensible, and constructive, ideas on how we can make it better.”

With that challenge ringing in their ears the team finally put aside their moans and began to offer ideas and thoughts… leading to a long night in the communications tent for Cassie and Kelly. At least until Patti came and forced them to power down and head for their bunks. The trials Frank had arranged for the next day went better, and some of those earlier doubters began, reluctantly, to admit that perhaps, just maybe, there was something to this approach.

It took several further weekends of trials and refinements over the next few months, and a lot of late nights for the girls, before Frank was willing to tell Sam that ‘Locus’ was fit for purpose and would save time and effort over their old methods.

“The team trust it now.” He told the Head of Operations back in the conference room in Pasadena. “Even Mark, and you know how much of a traditionalist he is, grumbled when I made them do a standard expanding square. When I challenged him on changing his mind, he just looked me in the eye and said ‘Old and trusted is good. I like old and trusted. But the girls’ app just saved me eight miles of shoe leather… and at my age I like that even more.’ So there you have it. It’s your call, but I think it’s ready.”

Sam chewed his lip as he considered Frank’s assessment. On the one hand the potential benefits were obvious; as well as the kudos of bringing something revolutionary to the search and rescue community across the US, heck even the world. On the other… they were at the bleeding edge, with all the risks that involved; legal, reputational, and most importantly, the deadly consequences if it failed.

He took a final deep breath.

“Let’s do it.”

~o~O~o~

On the last Friday before the vacation a tired but happy Cassie joined Kelly for a late lunch in the Red Door marketplace; a hop, skip and a jump from Fleming House. Around them a dozen conversations swirled over plans for Spring Break as the day’s earlier clouds broke apart allowing the spring sunshine to lift spirits already high with the prospect of freedom from classes.

“One more class to go.” She sighed contentedly. “I really need this break.”

“You and me sister.” Kelly waved her juice in agreement. “Beach time?”

“On call ’til Tuesday. How about then?”

“That works. Need to get to the mall first though?” Kelly tilted her head and looked hopefully at her friend, pulling a snicker from Cassie.

“Hoover does the ‘puppy dog eyes’ better, but… yeah. What about tonight?”

Even as she spoke her cell lit up and the chilling opening of Mussorgsky’s music started to play. Moments later Kelly’s joined in with a cheerful chirrup.

Their earlier relaxed mood was instantly dowsed as they both snatched up ‘phones, book bags and tablets; Cassie swiftly had her ‘phone to her ear. “Yeah.. yeah… She’s with me… twenty minutes…okay….really? Are you sure? Okay we’re rolling.” She dropped the ‘phone in her pocket.

“Two teens missing up by the San Gabriel reservoir near Crystal Lake,” she advised, hurriedly bussing her uneaten lunch tray, “and apparently we will be using Locus if appropriate.”
Kelly felt a leaden lump suddenly form in her gut and she swallowed convulsively.

Ninety minutes later the team bus was silent as it snaked its way up Route 39. No new information had come in and everyone was watching the darkening clouds as they made their way north. Unthinking, Cassie brushed her fingers through Hoover’s ruff again and again. On the seat behind Kelly stared unseeing at the passing scenery.

As they passed the Morris reservoir the earlier showers became a downpour.

The incident command was obvious from the cluster of first responder vehicles, as emergency lights flashed splintered reflections of red and blue off the puddles spattered across the parking lot. A hasty briefing was offered by a sheriff’s deputy in the Crystal Lake cafe.

“A hiker found a rolled chevy pick-up off of this here fire road… about here.” She jabbed a finger to the map behind her. “When we called it in it came back to a Frankie Guillmont, a high school kid who’d taken off early to get a start on Spring Break. Mom and Dad think he was with at least one other, and according to their Principal Frankie and a class mate, Eduardo Cortez Junior, were seen leaving the school site directly after home room. They were wearing sneakers, jeans and tees.”

“Do either have any hiking experience? Were there any emergency supplies in the truck?” Sam asked.

“We don’t know sir. Frankie’s parents were pretty cut up about it and we weren’t able to get much sense out of them.”

At that point a local ranger took over the briefing. “Ladies, Gentlemen, Met indicates that this rain ain’t gonna ease and we expect ground temp, excluding wind chill, to drop below 29 degrees overnight.” At that the more experienced members of the team frowned. Even uninjured, the boys’ survival chances had just become slim unless they could be found soon.

The ranger quickly wrapped up his part of the briefing. “Twilight is at 2007 hours, with full dark thirty minutes later. It’s now 1614 hours. We have less than four hours folks.”

~o~O~o~

It was gone midnight when Cassie, Kelly and Hoover returned to the apartment, hanging up their sopping rain gear as they passed though the hall. As always, Aunt Megan was up waiting for them to get in. Her eyes narrowed as she took in the state of the two girls as she dropped a beach towel over Hoover, but she kept her tone cheerful and a smile on her lips. “Both of you go and jump in the shower. Cassie, you can use the one in my bathroom. Kelly, it’s too late for you to head back to Fleming tonight. I’ll put the air mattress up in Cassie’s room. There’ll be hot chocolate waiting for you as soon as you’re out of the shower and in your PJs.”

Aunt Megan kept up a stream of quiet chatter as she carefully watched her niece and her friend; noting the subdued voices and thousand yard stares from both; something she had all too often encountered among young nurses when finishing an overlong shift in an overworked ER. Gently, she chased the two to their beds and settled them down, just as she had had to do too many times in her career.

The next morning Aunt Megan was shocked when she emerged from her room to find both Kelly and Cassie already at work; their laptops and folders spread across the dining room table.

“Well! Aren’t you two the early birds?” She chirped. “Breakfast will be ready in thirty minutes, so you’ll need to clear and set the table by then. What’s got you so fired up this morning?”

It was Kelly who looked up, shocking Aunt Megan with the intensity of her stare.

“It almost didn’t work,” her voice quivered with emotion, “it has to work.”

For the rest of spring break it was all that Aunt Megan, Kath and Linda could do to pull the two students away from their laptops. Even walks with Hoover involved long technical discussions and occasional halts as one or the other pulled out their ‘phones to make a note or check a reference.

“Who was the idiot programmer who designed this API?” Kelly snarled from behind her laptop as she tried to get their app to interface with an allegedly ‘open’ third party mapping package.

“Probably the same one who decided that they would put in a ‘premium’ feature to throttle the number of requests a user could make.” Cassie snarked back, struggling with her own challenge of updating their SQL database.

“Girls, you’ve been at it all morning.” Aunt Megan called out from the kitchen. “Time to clear the table for lunch.”

With a heartfelt groan Cassie gladly saved her work and closed down before tilting her head at her partner in crime. “I don’t know about you, but I could really do with an afternoon at the beach later. At least pretend that we are having the ‘Spring Break’ experience.”

Kelly took a moment to roll her shoulders before responding. “Definitely sounds like a plan chica.” She muttered.

“Yeah, me too.” Kath breezed in from her room, knowing lunch was imminent. “As long as you two knock it off with the alphabet soup.”

“Hunh?”

“API this, GIS that, DTED the other.” Kath called out in a sing song voice. “ You know? All those abbreviations you two have been slinging around the table every meal for the last week. Then there’s the really weird comments.” Her voice hitched as she mimicked the two older girls. “‘Kell? Have you put the new Python’s package on Jupiter yet, or is it still running with Selene’s mum?’ ’Sure Cassie, let me just drop it in, update the poster girl’s squeal and we can close this scrum.’”

“We’re not that bad.” Cassie and Kelly protested in unison, only to see Kath, Aunt Megan and Linda Collins all solemnly nodding their heads.

Cassie dropped her face into her hands. “Kell, we definitely need some beach time.”

Aunt Megan allowed herself a small inward sigh of relief at the comment. Kelly in particular had become almost obsessed, having to be dragged away from her screen for meals and breaks.

With the lunch table now unofficially a ‘no programming’ zone, the five women discussed the merits of various beaches along the pacific coast.

“Santa Monica is the closest, and my boys always loved the pier.” Offered Linda.

“Yes, but you have to drive through downtown LA to get there from here.”

“What about Venice beach? It’s supposed to be really cool.” Kelly suggested.

“Too close to Harbor City.” Cassie responded as three of the five ladies frowned.

“Hunh?”

Aunt Megan took pity on Kelly. “It’s got some bad memories for the family dear.”

Next it was Kath’s turn. “How about Huntington?”

“To admire the ocean… or the other views?” Linda gently teased, pulling a blush from the young teen.

“What other views?” Again Kelly was in the dark.

This time it was Cassie who enlightened her. “It’s also known as Surf City. So… lots of ripped eye candy.”

Kelly’s eyes lit up. “No mountains, no freezing rain, hunky surfers and sandy beaches. How soon can we get there?” And with laughter the lunch conversation shifted to the logistics of getting three girls, all their supplies and a German Shepherd to the beach.

Two hours later Cassie and Kelly had just finished setting up their preferred spot while Kath had gone exploring with Hoover in search of the local Dairy Queen. Kelly flopped back on her towel and lay quietly for a minute next to her friend.

“Cassie?” She asked without turning her head.

“Uh huh.”

“Are all the call outs like that?”

“Like what?”

“Super stressful, life and death stuff.”

Cassie paused for a long moment, considering her friend’s question. “I’ve been with PVS&R for two years now; plus another year or so in Oregon with KMM’s SAR. Probably done thirty or so calls.” She opened her eyes, staring straight up at the cloudless sky. “There are four I can still recall every detail of. Last Friday is one of those.”

“Oh.”

Around them the chatter of other beach goers and the gentle susurrus of the waves washed over the two girls; still wrapped in their own thoughts.

Eventually Kelly broke the long silence that had wrapped itself around each of them. “How do you cope?”

When no answer seemed forthcoming Kelly wondered if Cassie was avoiding her question. Then she heard a long drawn out sigh.

“We talk I guess. That’s what things like the barbecues and parties are for. We share with other folk who get it.” Cassie pushed herself up off the sand and hugged her knees. “Then we hang out with friends and family to bring us back from the edge. Keep us grounded.” She looked over at Kelly. “Are you okay with last Friday?”

“I guess.”

“But?” Cassie prodded.

Kelly sat up and mirrored Cassie’s posture. Hugging her knees tightly. “I’ve never been so scared. What if I hadn’t made that call? What if I got the data wrong? What would have happened?”

Cassie wasn’t sure how to answer. She had been struggling with those same questions herself. Instead, she reached over and pulled her friend into a one armed hug as they both stared off towards the rolling surf.

After a long minute Cassie eased back and glanced around her. “I don’t see Kath.”

“I thought she went for ice cream?”

“She did. That was nearly an hour ago.” Cassie reached for her cell and hit speed dial as she stood up and scanned the beach and sidewalk. “No answer.”

“She probably had to take Hoover somewhere so he could have a pee.”

“I can’t see her, or Hoover. And why isn’t she answering?” Again Cassie hit speed dial and jammed the ‘phone to her ear as she continued to scan the beach.

Noting her friend’s unease Kelly joined Cassie on her feet. “Do you know where the Dairy Queen is? That’s where she was going wasn’t it?”

“I think it’s that way. That’s the way she headed off.”

“Try her ‘phone again.” By now Kelly could see the rising panic in Cassie’s eyes. “Look, this is a safe beach. I saw the local PD and lifeguards around earlier and there’s lots of families,” she tried to reassure her friend, “and she’s got Hoover with her.”

By now Cassie was scrabbling in her beach bag. “Damn! I knew I should have packed it. I knew this would happen!”

“Whoah! Cassie, calm down and let’s think this through. I’ll go up to those stores and see if she’s there. There might have been a ginormous queue for all we know. You stay here in case she comes back and keep trying to call her okay?” Kelly soothed.

At her feet Cassie crouched, the contents of the beach bag now strewn around her in the sand. “We need to call 911. He can’t have taken her far.” She muttered to herself as she restuffed the bag.

Kelly frowned. “Cassie! What are you talking about? Who’s taken her?” Her friend’s obvious panic beginning to infect her, she looked up to scan the beach again.

“Is that Hoover?”

“Where?” Cassie’s head snapped up.

“By the volleyball nets.” Kelly’s arm shot out to point.

Cassie was on her feet and staring in a flash. “Um… yeah. That’s Hoover. Where’s Kath?” She demanded.

“Hoover seems to be with that couple. Isn’t that the sarong Kathy packed?”

Cassie didn’t take her eyes off the approaching couple as they walked hand in hand up the beach while Hoover bounded back and forth, joyously retrieving the tennis ball thrown by the young man.

“Hi Sis! Wow… Dairy Queen was miles further than it looked on the map.” Kathy waved the bag in her hand. “I just hope the ices haven’t melted.”

“Where were you? Why didn’t you answer your ‘phone? You should have asked one of us to come with you. Who’s that?” Cassie demanded, staccato, not giving her sister a chance to answer.

Kathy stiffened at the barrage of questions. “Whoah, chill out Sis! Don’t get your panties in a bunch. I said I was going to Dairy Queen.”

“Why didn’t you answer your ‘phone?”

Kath checked her bag, “Looks like it got accidentally turned to mute. What’s the problem?” Her tone now defensive. “I met up with Darren in the queue for DQ. He goes to our dojo. Anyway he had the same idea as us; and when I told him you were here he wanted to meet my famous sister.” She now glared angrily at her sister.

Darren, sensing the tension, stepped forward with his hand out. “Uh hi, you must be Cassie? Kath’s always going on about you in class and that poster is seriously kick-ass.”

Cassie tore her eyes from her sister and took the young man’s hand for a brief business-like shake. “Pleasure to meet you Darren. Are you still in high school or are you at college now? You do know that Kathy is only sixteen?”

The smile on Darren’s face froze. “Yeah, I’m a senior at La Salle. Kath’s in the same class as my li’l sister, Beth.” He glanced apologetically over to Kath. “Well, I hope you enjoy your ices. I’d better get back to the guys. I’ll see you at the dojo on Thursday right?” He asked Kath, then, with a final pat to a panting Hoover, he turned and headed back down the beach.

The inside of Cassie’s SUV on the ride back to Pasadena might as well have been a morgue it was that chilly and silent. Kelly, with bitter experience of sibling spats, decided that today discretion was definitely the better part of valor and asked to be dropped off on campus. Neither sister had said a word since leaving the beach.

As soon as Cassie pulled to a stop at the condo Kath was out and heading for the door without a backward glance.

Cassie closed her eyes and sat for a long moment until a cold nose prodded her hair reproachfully.

“I really screwed up this time didn’t I Hoover?” She whispered.

~o~O~o~

It took a good week before the emotional permafrost finally melted in Casa McCarrick; thanks in large part to the efforts of Aunt Megan and Kelly.

“Kath, I’ve been there. Trust me I know!” Kelly emphasized. “Big sisters never ever get it that we grow up as well. At least you’ve only got Cassie to deal with. I swear Susie and Izzy used to tag team my ass. ‘You’re not wearing that are you?’, ‘What time will you be back?’, ‘Where did you say he goes to school?’, ‘Let me just check your bag’, sheesh! It was like dealing with three moms, except two of them knew exactly what I’d been up to.”

Kathy snickered at the image Kelly had conjured.

“You didn’t see what she was like when she couldn’t get hold of you the first time.” Kelly went on. “She went from calm to nuclear meltdown panic faster than a street racer on Nitro. Muttering something about ‘he’s got her, he’s taken her.’”

Kathy sniffed. “She still should have trusted me.”

“Yeah, she should. But it’s like all big sisters have this overprotective mommy syndrome. It’s just something we little sisters have to live with.” Kelly grinned. “That doesn’t mean we shouldn’t give them kittens now and again, to keep them on their toes.”

“Cassandra, you are a wonderful big sister. Kathy couldn’t ask for better. But you have to remember that you are just that, a big sister, not Kath’s Mom.” Aunt Megan gently lectured her niece as they folded the laundry.

“I know that. It’s just that I made a promise… and that man is still out there.” Cassie grimaced ruefully. “I overreacted, I realize that now. But… she’s still only sixteen.”

“And what were you doing when you were sixteen? I still don’t think I’ve heard the full story of what happened with that Hardcastle character have I?”

Peace finally settled after the two sisters took Hoover for a long walk around the Memorial Gardens. When they returned Aunt Megan could see that Cassie’s almost pathological overprotectiveness was now tempered with a newfound respect for her sister. Then it was time for both girls to knuckle down and start preparing for the final weeks of school and college and their end of year exams.

~o~O~o~

At CalTech, on the morning of their last sophomore year exams and with the summer vacation beckoning, Kelly and Cassie were summoned to a meeting with Prof Cox.

“First of all I would like to say it has been a real pleasure supervising your project ladies.” He smiled as they settled themselves in the cramped confines of his office. “Professor Stone has already been boasting about it in faculty meetings; and, as you know, the results have been impressive.” Joel grinned. “It’s also saved a lot of foot weary tramping for us poor souls at PVS&R who haven’t got a K9 to rely on.”

Cassie snerked at that. The team had definitely been suspicious of the weird search patterns generated by their app initially. By the fifth exercise however, almost nobody had wanted to go back to the standard patterns.

“We also have a bit of a tradition here at CalTech of having an open event at the end of the summer semester to showcase some of the projects our students have developed.” Joel settled back in his chair. “Normally this would be from the Seniors, with an occasional entry from the Juniors. This year, even though you are only sophomores, Professor Stone wants you two to present what you’ve achieved.”

Cassie grabbed Kelly’s hand in shock. “But how…what…” she managed to splutter out.

Beside her Kelly’s eyes were like saucers. “I only did it to get a head start on next year’s programming project.” She muttered.

Prof Cox snorted a laugh. “Hah! So the truth will out!” He shook his head still grinning, “Professor Tillman over in CompSci reviewed your code. He was particularly impressed by both your use of recursive iteration to narrow down your decision trees, and the structure and quality of your documentation. And as it’s his module you would have been completing the programming project for, he’s given both of you a solid pass already; although he hopes you will still take the course to further develop the app and perhaps act as unofficial TA’s for the course? Now, with that bit of good news, are you both willing to present on the seventeenth?”

A week later Cassie and Kelly were stood nervously at the side of the stage, looking out at the sea of faces; friends and families of the students whose projects were being showcased, local dignitaries, faculty members and alumni. Off to one side Cassie could see a little cluster where Kath and Aunt Megan sat beside Kelly’s proud parents.

“Now last, but by no means least, we have two young ladies, both sophomores, who have created quite a stir over the last year. In typical CalTech style they have taken well known and often disregarded mathematical concepts and found new and exciting ways to apply those tools to pressing real world issues. May I present Miss Kelly Terrades and Miss Cassandra McCarrick on a practical application of Dijkstra’s algorithm in n-dimensional non-euclidean geometry.”

Behind them Joel Cox gave both a gentle nudge. “Knock ‘em dead ladies.” He murmured, grinning proudly as his two protégés moved nervously to the podium to a smattering of polite applause.

“…so, ladies and gentlemen, while the dataset for results has, of necessity, been limited, we have seen a mean improvement in search pattern completion times of seventeen percent with a standard deviation of eight point six percentage points.” Cassie wrapped up their presentation. “On that note we would like to thank you for your attention and are willing to take questions.”

She paused to take a sip of water, only to see Professor Stone quickly leading someone over to the second podium on the stage. He waved to the audience. “Before we take any questions, I believe the ladies have been far too modest. To balance that I would like to introduce Mr. Samuel Herbert, the Head of Operations for Pasadena Volunteer Search and Rescue.”

Sam winked at the two students as he stepped up to his mic. The hall quieted as the PVS&R logo appeared on the screen behind him.

“Ladies and gentlemen, earlier Professor Stone talked about the practical application of concepts to real world problems. But, to me, that didn’t fully bring home exactly what these two talented young ladies have achieved. So… I want to tell you a story.” Sam took a sip of his own water as his audience waited in anticipation.

“Four months ago the team got an all too familiar call out. On a bright sunny morning much like today two young high-school boys had decided to take off into the Sierra Madre mountains for a bit of off roading. It was all going well until the rain started. A chill drizzle at first, nothing too serious, but…” again Sam paused to look over his audience, “as all too often in the mountains, the weather turned with frightening speed, unleashing a torrential downpour, so the two youngsters tried to take their beaten up old pick up back onto to one of the logging tracks off from the San Gabriel Canyon road.” Sam allowed himself a deep breath. “Several hours later the vehicle was found on its side down a narrow ravine. There was no sign of the boys and the rain made tracking with a K9 impossible.”

He offered a nod to Cassie as they both recalled the miserable conditions they had gone out in that day. “It was late afternoon by the time we got to the search site. We had only a small window of opportunity before we would have to call off the search and start again the next day. The prospects of finding someone alive, who isn’t equipped for a night in those conditions, are, from bitter experience… limited.” Sam paused as his audience held their breath at his masterful storytelling. “Even as the icy rain hammered down I recall watching young Cassie here calling in on the team radio with the changing variables; visibility range, terrain, temperature, even as she pressed on, searching her own sector under the darkening sky. Back in our command vehicle my wife Patti watched with equal awe as young Kelly feverishly plugged in the new data and updated the search patterns on the fly.”

Sam sighed. “I was within five minutes of reluctantly calling off the search for the night when the last update came through. It sent us off to a scrubby stream bed where the winter’s rains had created a small overhang. An area we would normally have discounted. It was Joel,” Sam grinned, “sorry, ‘Professor Cox’ given where I am,” the audience chuckled with him, “who found the two boys exactly where the update had sent us. Both were already nearly comatose and suffering from hypothermia.” He paused again. “They would not have survived the night.

That… that miracle, ladies and gentlemen, is what these two young ladies have achieved.”

The auditorium was suddenly awash with applause, echoing off the vaulted ceiling, as Kelly and Cassie were each presented with enormous bouquets by the crying parents of the two young high schoolers. In a distant row Aunt Megan sat, supported by Kath, and added her own tears.

‘Oh Marie, if only you could have seen this, you would have been so, so proud of your child.’ She mused, with both sorrow and joy filling her heart to the brim.

Eventually the audience settled and there was a raft of questions for the young students.

“Will this app work in an urban environment?” A voice called out. “Oh, sorry, Daniel Gomez, Pasadena fire department.”

Cassie looked over to Kelly.

“Don’t ask me. I do code, not algorithms.” Her friend responded to the laughter of the audience.

“Err. Mr. Gomez, we haven’t tested it in an urban multi-floor environment other than around the campus here, but technically the issues of variable terrain and visibility would be largely the same. So, in answer to your question, yes it should.”

Mr Gomez jumped straight back in. “How soon will a commercial version be available?”

“We weren’t planning on that just yet, but,” Cassie looked questioningly across at Professor Stone, “with the approval of the faculty, we would be willing to invite you and Pasadena PD to be beta testers over the coming year.”

Professor Stone nodded vigorously at that, with a grin as wide as the Cheshire Cat.

The questions continued; covering everything from the scalability of their solution, to their use of highly modular object oriented code. Both of which Cassie gladly left to her friend. But it was the final question before Professor Stone closed the event that really got Cassie thinking.

“Given the obvious commercial value represented by your algorithm, what steps have you taken to secure it?”

Cassie had to pause for a moment. “I think that we really need to speak to the university’s intellectual property team.” She again cocked her head towards Professor Stone who smoothly stepped up to the mic.

“Here at CalTech we have an exceptional IP management team and they will be fully involved with this ground breaking project going forwards. Now, on that note, I need to draw this afternoon’s proceedings to a close and to thank all of you for your wonderful support of our students’ exceptional work this year.”

~o~O~o~

Aunt Megan insisted on hosting a celebration meal that evening, at Lupita’s of course, before Kelly and her family flew home in the morning. After mutual congratulations and praise for the girls, all of the good work was undone by the sharing of embarrassing childhood anecdotes.

Kelly leant close to Cassie as her mom shared yet another story; this one about ‘the dance recital from hell’ as Kelly recalled it. “Just be glad there’s only one sister here tonight. If Mom had brought Susie and Izzy here it would be a nightmare.” She gave a dramatic shudder and then reapplied what she called ‘the fake smile of long suffering’ on her face as she turned back to her parents.

In the end the stories ran out, the meal was cleared and they all had coffees to hand.

Which was when Aunt Megan asked the difficult question. “So, what happens next?”

“Umm… what do you mean?” A puzzled Kelly asked.

“Well, if that gentleman was right, your app could be worth quite a lot of money. Who owns it now? If you do, is it something you can see yourself selling to a big software company or will you make a go of it yourselves? Do you think other search and rescue teams would want to use it? What about the Fire and Police Departments? Does it need to be changed to suit their needs? How much would they pay? How much would you feel comfortable asking them to pay? Who else might have a need for this technology? And most importantly, how will this impact on getting your degrees?”

Having dropped her bombshell Aunt Megan sat back to take a sip of her coffee, leaving the two girls stunned as they considered what they had started.

Then she noticed a tiny sharpening of Cassie’s eyes as her niece became absolutely still. She smiled inwardly at the tiny ‘tell’ she had seen so often over the years… Cassandra had the beginnings of a plan.